A Lovely Lesbian Collection

Emily Vixen
Contents
A Lovely Lesbian Affair
A Lovely Lesbian Alien
A Lovely Lesbian Bake Sale
A Lovely Lesbian Blind Date
A Lovely Lesbian Breakdown
A Lovely Lesbian Cam Show
A Lovely Lesbian Casino Trip
A Lovely Lesbian Cougar
A Lovely Lesbian Denial
A Lovely Lesbian Domme
A Lovely Lesbian Encounter in the Gym
A Lovely Lesbian Flight Attendant
A Lovely Lesbian Lesson in Self-Pleasure
A Lovely Lesbian Maid
A Lovely Lesbian Massage
A Lovely Lesbian New Year's Cruise
A Lovely Lesbian Night In
A Lovely Lesbian Photographer
A Lovely Lesbian Queen
A Lovely Lesbian Roleplay
A Lovely Lesbian Tale – Begging and BDSM
A Lovely Lesbian Threesome with a Stripper
Copyright
Lovely Lesbian Affair
Maria sighed as she lay back in the huge double bed, stretching out her
her arms and legs with a grunt of effort. Well, at least she had space she
supposed. She had a lot of space in fact, as always seemed to be the case
whenever she meant to bed lately. She loved her husband of course and she
understood that he had to work hard, meaning that he was away most
nights, but it didn't stop her from feeling lonely from time to time. As much
as she enjoyed having the bed all to herself in the beginning it was now just
starting to feel empty and lonely without him there to share the bed with
her. She rolled over onto one side, taking up what should have been his
space in the bed, and then rolled back over to her own side again before
finally flopping down in the centre of the bed and taking up as much room
as she possibly could.
"It's no good," she said with a sigh, talking aloud. She had to talk to
herself sometimes. If she didn't then she would probably go days at a time
without talking to anyone at all and go mad as a result. Then again, perhaps
some people would think she was already mad if she was talking to herself.
"No matter how I lie here, it doesn't change the fact that this bed is way too
big for just one person. I really wish he'd come home once in a while," she
complained.
There was more than one reason for wanting him to come home as well.
Whilst she certainly enjoyed snuggling up in bed with him and being
comfortable beside her husband, there were also other certain duties that
she would have liked her husband to fulfil if he were actually around from
time to time. Namely, she wanted to get laid. No, that wasn't strong enough.
She needed to get laid. It had been at least two months since the last time
they'd fucked, and even then it had been unspeakably dull thanks to his
exhaustion from work. They really did push him too hard. She missed the
spark of romance and lust that they'd once felt for each other. She longed
for the days when he would throw her down onto the bed and ravage her,
pounding her hard and fast and relentlessly for seemingly hours on end until
they were both finally satisfied.
It didn't seem like that would be happening again any time soon,
unfortunately. He didn't even know when he'd be home for the night again.
She supposed she should be grateful he was willing to continue funding her
happy, comfortable lifestyle in their huge home without her having to do
anything in return but that didn't stop the gnawing loneliness. Even most of
her friends were usually busy. She had considered going out and getting a
job but eventually decided against it. As bored and lonely as she might have
been, she didn't want to work if she didn't have to. She also wanted to make
sure she was always available in case he finally got a night off. If he was
going to be at home then she wanted to be there for him.
Seeing as he wasn't there to see to her needs, it fell to Maria to deal with
the issue by herself. She reached into the bedside drawer, not even
bothering to hide her equipment any more as he was home so infrequently,
and pulled out her vibrator. She shuffled around on the bed and pushed
down her pyjama bottoms, kicking them off under the sheets and spreading
her legs. At least she could still get some enjoyment out of this. Her pussy
was already getting a little wet with anticipation. She pushed the vibrator
down between her legs, deciding not to turn it on just yet and instead simply
brushed the thick toy against her slit. She let out a little yelp of pleasure, not
having realised how cold it was going to be against her cunt, but realised
moments later that she actually rather enjoyed the cold sensation against her
pussy.
Maria angled her toy and pushed it gently against her clit for now,
deciding she would work up to focusing on her slit itself rather than starting
there. She slowly moved her vibrator back and forth, still refusing to turn it
on just yet, and rubbed the cold silicone cock against her rapidly stiffening
clit. She moaned quietly, using her other hand to gently squeeze and fondle
her tits while her hips shifted and bucked against her hand. This was
perhaps the only benefit she could see in having her husband away all the
time. At least she could relax in bed and enjoy herself whenever she pleased
without worrying she was making him feel inadequate. Then again, any
man would probably feel inadequate compared to the enormous silicone
cock in her hand.
She panted and moaned quietly, moving her hand steadily faster and
harder to rub the vibrator even more against her clit, her body shuddering
with pleasure. It almost slipped her mind that she could turn it on. She
flicked a switch to activate the vibrate function on her toy and suddenly let
out a much louder yelp of pleasure as it instantly jumped onto the highest
setting. After briefly considering turning it down she decided against it,
instead keeping it on the highest setting, moaning and groaning and panting
as it buzzed rapidly against her clit. If she hadn't been wet before then she
definitely was now. She could feel her pussy leaking out onto the bed
between her legs. She was going to have to change the sheets tomorrow.
Still, that didn't matter right now. The only thing that mattered in that
moment was thoroughly enjoying herself and reaching the orgasm that she
so desperately needed. She hadn't realised how horny she was until she
began masturbating but now she'd started she wanted nothing more than to
cram her huge sex toy deep inside of her soaking slit. Despite that desire
she somehow found the strength to resist for a little longer, instead rubbing
the buzzing cock against her clit as she humped it desperately.
"Oh, fuck, it's so good!" Maria gasped, writhing and squirming on the
spot. It was nice having the house to herself. That meant she didn't need to
keep quiet. She could moan and groan as loud as she pleased, making no
attempt whatsoever to hide her pleasure as she rubbed the toy against her
swollen clit. It was too much to bear. She couldn't hold back any more She
finally changed the angle of her vibrator and pushed it against her pussy,
her sopping wet entrance eagerly opening up to accept her offering. She
was so wet that her body offered practically no resistance at all to the
invader. She slipped the vibrator easily into her waiting cunt, letting out an
even louder moan of pleasure as it slipped up inside of her. She squeezed
her tits roughly and her hips bucked and gyrated, her body moving on its
own to fuck her vibrator as she ached for even more attention. Yes, she
wanted more. Honestly she wasn't sure she was ever going to get enough. It
felt wonderful having the thick, silicone dick pumping in and out of her
pussy as her hand began to move faster and harder with every passing
moment. She changed the setting on the toy and increased its speed and
intensity, yelping out another loud moan of pleasure as a result.
Her hand was moving as fast as possible now, ramming the cock in and
out of her cunt. She wriggled around on the bed and pushed her knees
together, tightening her pussy to even further heighten her pleasure as her
cunt clamped down on the toy inside of her. She was practically
whimpering with pleasure now as she felt her orgasm grow steadily closer.
Just a few more moments. Just a few more moments and she could cum, she
could finally relieve herself and make a fun, filthy mess of the sheets.
"Ah!" Maria yelled out suddenly, though to her disappointment it was in
fright rather than orgasm. Her phone was suddenly ringing and had
interrupted her fun. She whined quietly, understandably upset that she'd
been interrupted only moments away from orgasm. Much as she didn't want
to stop, she forced herself to pull the vibrator away from her pussy and
reached over to grab her phone from the bedside table. Her pussy was still
throbbing even now, and being denied her orgasm at the last moment had
done nothing but arouse her even further.
"Whoever this is had better take responsibility," she said with an irritated
huff. Hopefully it would be her husband, letting her know that he was
actually heading home for the night. Then again, she didn't care who it was
at this point. She would be fine with pretty much anybody taking
responsibility for interrupting her fun if it meant she was finally allowed to
get off. Curious as to who she'd chosen to rectify her overwhelming arousal,
she lifted the phone in front of her face to check who was calling. Oh. It
wasn't her husband. It was her friend Tammy, though it certainly seemed a
strange time to be calling her. It was already late after all. Perhaps it was
something important. Maria tried to ignore her throbbing pussy for the time
being and instead focus on the phone call. She imagined Tammy had a good
reason for phoning her so late at night.
"Hello?" she called out when she answered the phone. "Tammy, are you
okay?"
"Hey Maria!" Tammy said brightly. Whatever she was calling about, it
clearly wasn't very serious. "Yeah, I'm okay, how about you? You sound a
little out of breath."
"Oh, er, I-I'm fine, really..." Maria said awkwardly. She didn't really want
to admit that Tammy had interrupted her masturbating. "So why did you
phone me so late, anyway?" she asked warily.
"Late?" Tammy replied, sounding confused. "What are you talking about?
It's only eight."

"it is?" Maria asked, looking around for a clock. Unfortunately there
wasn't one in the room. Usually she just used her phone to tell the time but
that was impossible while she was having a conversation on it.
"Yeah. Wait, you weren't already in bed were you?" Tammy laughed.
"Uh, well...I was just settling down for the night, I guess," Maria explained
vaguely, avoiding telling her what she'd really been doing.
"Seriously?" Tammy sighed and Maria could swear she actually heard the
other woman rolling her eyes. "Wow, your life really has got dull, hasn't it?
Are you on your own again tonight too?" she asked.
"Yeah, he's busy with work," Maria said, "why?"
 "Okay, well, not to worry! I can fix that! I'll be over in a few minutes.
Don't bother getting changed though, we'll just hang out at yours and I'll
bring the booze." Tammy didn't wait for an invite, or even for Maria to
accept her offer. She put the phone down and left Maria lying in bed, too
stunned to react at first.
"...she's coming now?" she muttered finally. She kind of liked the thought
of having company but at the same time it was hard not to be at least a little
disappointed. She wanted to orgasm! Still, perhaps there was a little time
left. Surely Tammy wouldn't arrive hat quickly. She could spare an extra
minute just to get herself off.
Deciding to pick up where she'd left off, Maria grabbed her vibrator,
turned it on and slipped it right back into her cunt again. She moaned
loudly, and already felt herself getting close again. The previous denial of
her orgasm had driven her wild, though she'd somehow managed to rein the
feeling in while she was on the phone. Now she was finally going to get the
sweet relief she'd been craving. She took the opportunity to be as loud as
she pleased while she still could before Tammy arrived.
"Fuck, Tammy!" Maria gasped, ramming the cock rapidly in and out of her
soaking slit, loving the sound of it squelching with every thrust. She gasped
in surprise when she realised she'd accidentally moaned out her friend's
name instead. She assumed it was just because she'd been thinking about
her visiting, but now she'd mentioned her name she suddenly realised that
her thoughts about Tammy were taking a much dirtier turn. She thought
about the other woman's gorgeous body and sizeable tits, and wondered
how much better she'd look without her clothes in the way.
Apparently it was an image that Maria rather liked to imagine. Thinking
about Tammy even briefly was enough to finally push her over the edge, her
pussy tightening for a moment and squeezing down on her vibrator before
she came hard. She wriggled on the bed and her entire body shuddered with
pleasure as she reached her climax. She orgasmed hard enough to push the
vibrator back out of her pussy and had to simply lay there for a moment,
gasping for breath as she lay in a small puddle of her own cum as it began
to soak into the sheets.
It would have been nice to simply lay there and bask in the afterglow of
her orgasm but unfortunately she didn't have time. Tammy was on her way.
Maria got off the bed, her legs wobbling slightly after the orgasm had left
her exhausted. She put away her vibrator and pulled her pyjamas back on,
checking herself over in the mirror to ensure she looked decent. If they
were just hanging out at home then wearing her pyjamas was fine. She had
been about to leave the room but remembered at the last moment to fix the
blanket on the bed, covering up the unsightly cum stain she'd left in the
centre of the bed. She had just enough time to check everything over once
more before the door knocked. She rushed down to answer it. Hopefully she
would be able to hang out with Tammy without focusing on the fact that
she'd just orgasmed while thinking about her best friend.
Maria stopped in front of the door and took a moment to check herself
over. Was she properly covered? She didn't want to answer the door with
her tits hanging out or her pyjama bottoms around her ankles. Well, okay
she kind of wanted to do that. It would be fun and thrilling to expose her tits
and pussy to the beautiful Tammy as soon as she answered the door. Despite
that dirty desire however she wasn't going to follow through on the idea.
They were supposed to be just hanging out as friends after all, despite
Maria suddenly deciding she was actually rather attracted to her friend.
Well, perhaps not suddenly. She'd actually thought about Tammy a few
times before now but shook it off, insisting that she'd just happened to let
her mind wander while she was enjoying herself. Now she was wondering
just how true that was. Maybe there was more to it than her mind
wandering. Maybe she really was attracted to Tammy. Her amazing orgasm
earlier certainly suggested as much.
She jumped when she heard the door knock again. She needed to stop
getting distracted. She shook her head and took a moment to prepare herself
again before opening the door to greet her friend.
"Hey Tammy, sorry about the wait, I was...er...in the bathroom," she said,
thinking up an excuse on the spot. It wasn't a great excuse but it was simple
enough that she wasn't likely to challenge it.
"No problem," Tammy said, stepping inside so Maria could close the door
and keep the heat in the house. It was getting warmer lately but it was still
cold enough at night to warrant keeping the heating on. She was wearing a
huge, heavy coat that covered her so completely that Maria couldn't even
tell what she was wearing underneath it. All she could see was Tammy's
head down to a flash of her collar bone and a glimpse of her bare shins.
Other than that she was covered by the coat and her heels. It almost looked
like she was naked underneath the coat. Maria knew that probably wasn't
true but she still liked to imagine Tammy was naked beneath her coat, and
that when she removed it she would reveal her incredible body in all its
glory.
"Oh, so, what's in the bag?" Maria asked, trying to think of something
other that how amazing Tammy would look without her clothes on. She
looked down at the carrier bag that Tammy was holding.
"Something very important," Tammy said, reaching into it and pulling out
a large bottle of wine with a grin. "I figured if you've started trying to go to
bed at such a silly time of night then you clearly need some fun in your life.
I figured we could hang out a little and drink together."
"That sounds nice," Maria agreed with a smile, then eyed the bag
suspiciously again. "Wait, is there something else in there?" she asked.
"There is," Tammy admitted, "but that's for later if things get really fun."
Her vague answer just made Maria even more curious but she would wait to
find out more details. She knew if she asked then Tammy would refuse to
tell her anything else anyway. Right now she would happily settle down for
a few drinks with her friend.
"Fine," Maria sighed, "you and your secrets. Come on then." She turned to
head into the living room but Tammy called out and stopped her.
"You're home alone, right?" Tammy said. "So why don't we really settle
down? You're still in your pyjamas so let's go settle down upstairs." Tammy
put the wine back into the bag and set it down on the floor for a moment to
remove her coat. Despite Maria's hopes, she wasn't naked underneath the
coat. She was however wearing rather thin pyjamas, with tiny shorts and a
low-cut top. It wasn't as great as getting to see her naked but it was certainly
a close second.
"Oh, er, sure! That sounds fun. I'll grab a couple of glasses and we'll head
upstairs then."
Maria retreated to the kitchen briefly to collect a couple of wine glasses
before returning to Tammy in the hallway. She led the other woman
upstairs, though she admittedly wished she could have followed Tammy up
the stairs rather than leading her. Judging by how tiny Tammy's pyjama
shorts appeared to be she imagined the view from behind would be
magnificent. Instead she was stuck having to walk in front, unable to enjoy
the view. She was a little disappointed at first, but let out a little gasp of
surprise that sounded a lot more erotic than it probably should have done.
"Tammy?" Maria yelped, realising what the unexpected sensation had
been. The other woman had suddenly reached over and given her ass a
playful slap as they made their way up the stairs.
"Sorry," Tammy said with a grin, "I couldn't resist. Your butt was just way
too cute so I had to reach out and give it a little tap," she said with a laugh.
"O-oh." Maria didn't know what to say to that so didn't respond at all. A
little part of her had hoped it was more than a spur of the moment thing. If
Tammy started flirting with her then she was most certainly going to
reciprocate. Even now her gentle little spank left Maria's pussy a little
wetter than it had been a few moments ago.
"Wow, I always forget what a fancy bedroom you have." Tammy followed
Maria into her room and took a moment to admire it before throwing herself
onto the bed and putting the carrier bag down beside it. She bounced
slightly on the bed, enjoying the comfort of the expensive mattress and soft,
warm sheets against her bare legs and arms.
"Yeah, it's just a shame I normally have to enjoy the luxury on my own,"
Maria said with a wry smile, closing the bedroom door and sitting down on
the edge of the bed. She held the two wine glasses out so Tammy could fill
them.
"How long has it been since he was actually home for a night?" Tammy
asked, grabbing the wine bottle and popping it open. She carefully filled
both of the glasses while she spoke and then put the bottle on the bedside
table, making sure it was out of the way and wouldn't get knocked over.
"It's been a couple of weeks now, though even when he's home he always
seems so tired that we can't really do anything," Maria explained with a
sigh. She took a gulp of her wine and offered the other glass to Tammy.
"Can't do anything?" Tammy asked with a grin, reaching out and taking
the glass offered to her. "Whatever might that mean?"
"You know what it means," Maria said with a wry smile. "It means I don't
remember the last time I really got to enjoy myself in bed. Well, not with
my husband anyway," she added with a little laugh. She realised what she'd
said a moment later and felt herself blush slightly. Either the alcohol was
going to her head a lot faster than she'd expected or she was just so fed up
of being sexually frustrated that she'd lost any sense of shame in talking
about her under-active sex life.
"You've been having fun without your husband?" Tammy asked, taking a
sip of her drink. "Ooh, sounds like gossip. Tell me. What's he like?"
"What?" Maria took a moment to realise the mistake her friend had made.
"Oh, no! It's not a he."
 "A she?" Tammy asked, her eyebrows raising in surprise. "Wow, I didn't
think you had it in you."
"No," Maria chuckled, "not a she either. I just mean I've been using...er,
marital aids," she said vaguely.
"Ah, a vibrator," Tammy said confidently, deciding to speak more plainly.
"So I take it that it's been months since you saw action with another person
then."
"Well...yes," Maria admitted, taking another swig of her drink. "Using my
vibrator isn't the same as sleeping with another person. I just wish I could
feel someone's body against mine again, you know? I could really use a
good fuck." She felt a little embarrassed she'd said it so bluntly but she
didn't really care. If she could talk to anyone about this then it was Tammy.
"Are you asking me to help out?" Tammy grinned, moving across the bed.
She sat behind Maria with her legs either side of the other woman, resting a
hand gently on her hip while she held her glass in the other.
"W-what?" Maria let out a nervous little laugh. "Are you serious?"
"Do you want me to be?" Tammy asked teasingly, leaning over and
brushing Maria's hair aside. She came to rest her chin gently on Maria's
shoulder, her warm breath tickling the sensitive skin on her neck.
"Mm, w-well, it...might be nice," Maria admitted surprisingly easily. "I
mean, it's been a long time, and if I was ever going to do it with another
woman it would be you," she confessed. Yes, the alcohol was definitely
going to her head too quickly. Whatever Tammy had brought along was
clearly stronger than what she was used to drinking. Then again, she didn't
drink much anyway so that was probably part of the problem.
"Wow, you're a lot more forward than I expected," Tammy laughed,
kissing Maria's neck softly and earning a quiet little moan from her. The
hand on her hip slipped around to her front and up under her pyjama top,
creeping towards her huge breasts. She didn't hesitate to take one of Maria's
sizeable tits into her hand, giving it a little squeeze and earning another
quiet whimper of pleasure from the other woman.
"Ah, I guess I really am desperate to finally get some action finally,"
Maria admitted quietly, squirming against Tammy and breathing heavily
with lust.
"Then it seems like I came at just the right time, doesn't it?" Tammy
moved away for a moment, much to Maria's dismay, though it turned out
she was just putting their drinks to one side. Once the glasses were out of
the way she moved around in front of Maria.
"So do you-?" Maria had been about to speak to her but was interrupted
when Tammy leaned down and kissed her. Her lips were warm and wet and
the kiss was already incredible. It only got better as Tammy pushed their
bodies together, leaning against Maria and pushing her down onto the bed
with her kiss. Their thin pyjamas were such a minor barrier that it already
felt as if they were both pushing their naked bodies up against one another.
Maria wrapped her arms around Tammy and held her tightly, kissing her
deeply in return. Even after thinking about her friend earlier, she hadn't
realised until now just how much she wanted the other woman.
Their lips parted after a moment and both of them were panting for
breath. Neither of them knew how long they'd been kissing but already they
were both desperate to do it again.
"Wow, that was...wow." Maria couldn't find the words to describe how she
felt and quickly gave up. She figured Tammy got the idea anyway.
"Not too forward for you, I hope," Tammy said with a grin, leaning down
again. She moved past Maria's lips this time and instead buried her head
against her neck, kissing and nipping it here and there, earning more gasps
and moans and yelps of pleasure from the other woman.
"Ah! Y-yes, it's...good," Maria admitted, breathing heavily, her huge chest
heaving as she tried to breathe slowly and keep her overflowing lust under
control. It felt incredible having Tammy all over her like this. She hadn't
realised how much she wanted it before now, yet suddenly she realised she
wanted nothing else in that moment. She reached up and ran a hand gently
through Tammy's hair, moaning softly as she pulled the other woman close
against her.
"We can take things further, if you'd like," Tammy suggested, kissing up
along her neck to her ear. She nipped Maria's ear gently, earning another
cute little gasp of pleasure from her.
"Further?" Maria asked excitedly, making no effort to hide her interest.
"I told you I brought along something extra in that bag, right? Why don't I
show you what I brought?" Tammy moved away and Maria bit back a
whine of disappointment when the warm body left hers. A moment later she
realised that not having Tammy in her arms for a few moments was a worth
sacrifice for what followed. She had reached into the bag and pulled out a
thick, double-ended dildo.
 "That's..." Maria's eyes widened in surprise. "Y-you brought that for us to
use together?" she asked, stunned. She hadn't realised Tammy was so
forward.
"I know you've not been getting any action lately, and honestly, I've been
waiting a long time now for you to admit that you wanted a good fuck. I
know you'd usually do it with your husband, but if he's not around to fill the
role then I thought you might like me to step in and give you a hand,"
Tammy said with a grin,. She sat down on the bed beside Maria and slipped
an arm around her waist, pulling her close and kissing her gently. "That is,
if you're interested. If this is too much for you then you only have to ask me
to stop."
"No, it's..." Maria felt herself blush slightly with embarrassment. "It's fine,
I...I've actually uh, kind of...thought about you before, when I've
been...enjoying myself," she explained awkwardly.
"Oh?" Tammy grinned at her. "Well now, that is good news. In that case I
suppose it's only right that I give you a hand and help out where your
husband's failed you, isn't it?" She hopped to her feet and didn't hesitate at
all to whip off her top. Her tits weren't as big as Maria's but they were
perkier. Maria couldn't help staring at the wonderful sight before her as
Tammy continued to remove her clothes, going on to expose her neatly
trimmed pussy.

"You seem pretty excited already," Maria chuckled, noticing the wetness
already glistening slightly in Tammy's thighs.
"Can you blame me? I get to strip off in front of a sexy woman like you."
"Mm, well, I suppose it's only far that I return the favour then." She
removed her top first, her huge, heavy tits bouncing into the open. He
nipples were already erect with arousal as she exposed herself to Tammy.
Things just got better from there as Tammy leaned in and gently kissed one
of her nipples. Maria let out a little cry of pleasure and Tammy took a
moment to enjoy the taste, flicking her tongue a few times over her nipple
to pleasure her while groping and squeezing her other huge tit to balance
out the pleasure she was giving her.
"Tammy!" Maria gasped, arching her back and pushing her chest even
more into the other woman's reach. She loved every moment of the
attention she was getting. She hadn't realised just how lonely and desperate
she was getting with her husband away all the time. Then again, she was
almost glad he was away so much if this is the kind of attention she'd be
getting instead. It was even better with Tammy. Another woman had a much
better idea what she wanted, and knew exactly where and how to touch her
and how much or how little pressure to put on her. Tammy's tongue was
flickering rapidly over her nipple, making her squeal and writhe with
ecstasy beneath her. She bit back a little whine of disappointment when
Tammy finally pulled away. Instead she simply breathed heavily, panting
for breath after the incredible pleasure she'd suddenly been given.
"I've been wanting to do that for a long time," Tammy said with a grin,
leaning up to kiss Maria again.
"You should have just asked," Maria laughed, "I'd have probably just let
you."
"Really?"
"Well, I mean, my husband's away so much, and I have been missing the
attention - plus, like I said, I've actually caught myself thinking about you in
that way before now."
"I suppose we've both been waiting a long time for this," Tammy said with
a chuckle. "Well in that case, why don't we stop wasting time and really
enjoy ourselves, hm?"
Moments later the two of them were on the bed, naked and in each
other's arms, hugging and squeezing and kissing and tasting the other.
Tammy reached down with the double-ended dildo she'd presented earlier
and let out a little yelp of pleasure as it easily slipped up inside of her
already soaking wet slit. That little bit of extra pleasure had her burying her
mouth against Maria's neck, moaning quietly before starting to kiss and nip
at the tender skin there. Maria didn't want to be left out of course and
reached down as well, helping Tammy to guide the other end of the toy into
her own pussy. It was a little difficult in their lust-addled state but soon
enough they found themselves on either end of the silicon cock.
"Fuck, Tammy!" Maria gasped, shifting her hips back and forth in order to
fuck the toy inside of her pussy. Every motion caused the other end of the
dildo to slide in and out of Tammy's cunt a little faster in turn, earning quiet
little grunts and groans of pleasure from her friend.
"Ah, fuck, I've wanted this for so long!" Tammy groaned, desperately
kissing Maria's neck before trailing the kisses up to her lips. Maria was
more than happy to part her lips and they kissed passionately, their hips
shifting in time with one another to plough the toy even deeper inside of
both themselves and their partner. Eventually they managed to get it deep
enough that every united thrust forward caused their pussies to rub up
against one another, their stiff clits stimulating each other and urging them
on to fuck even harder and faster than before.
It really had been too long. Maria couldn't hold it in for long. She
suddenly let out a loud squeal of pleasure as the ecstasy of orgasm washed
over her. Her entire body shuddered with relief and she held Tammy tightly,
moaning into her mouth as she came hard against her. Getting to see and
feel Maria in such a state of exhilaration was easily enough to bring Tammy
up to her level. She held Maria tightly in her arms, kissing her deeply. She
fucked her as hard and fast as she possibly could for a few moments,
desperate to reach an orgasm of her own, and before long her wish was
granted. Her pussy tightened and squelched around the thick toy spreading
her pussy open and her cum was already dribbling down around the dildo,
mixing with Maria's own sweet juices before pooling onto the bedsheets
beneath them.
Neither of them spoke. There was no need to. Instead they remained
silent in one another's arms, holding each other as their chests heaved with
exhaustion and relief. There was plenty to talk about but all of that could
wait. Right now they were happy to simply lay in one another's arms,
holding the other's naked body close and basking in the pleasure of having
finally fulfilled their desire of sleeping with the other. Although neither of
them said it, it was clear that this wasn't going to be the last time they slept
together. It had been too incredible to be a one-time thing. Maria was
suddenly fine with her husband never being home. She realised she was
much happier with Tammy anyway.
Lovely Lesbian Alien
Karen yawned loudly, leaning her head on her fist and propping her
elbow against the arm of the couch. Her other hand was busy fiddling with
the remote, flicking through channel after channel after channel in a
desperate search for something interesting to watch. With countless
channels and even video-on-demand now an option it seemed bizarre to
imagine not having anything interesting to watch yet somehow that was
exactly the situation she now found herself in. No matter where she looked
or how long she spent channel surfing she simply couldn't find anything
worth her time.
“Maybe I just don't want to watch anything,” she decided, finally giving
up and turning the television off. She dropped the remote on the couch
beside her and finally lifted her head up, freeing both of her hands in order
to stretch them high above her head. She let out a little groan of relief as she
stretched out her body but interrupted it with a little grunt of discontent
when she heard one of her elbows crack. She really was wasting away just
sitting in front of the television every night. It wasn't a good thing to do
anyway but it was an especially terrible waste of her time when there wasn't
even anything good to watch.
With a grunt of effort, she manage to pry herself from the couch and get
to her feet. She stopped to stretch again, though a little more cautiously this
time. It was unpleasant having to hear the bones in her elbow cracking and
she didn't want to repeat the experience with her knees. She wasn't even that
old yet. She was barely even thirty. Her body shouldn't have been seizing up
like this so early on. Then again, she supposed it was nothing to do with
how old she was. It was all do with how she spent her life. Day after day
wasting away in front of the television screen simply wasn't good for you.
“Maybe I'll read a book,” she decided, wandering off to her bedroom to
check her bookshelf. It had been full for a long time now and she regularly
bought more books but never seemed to find the time to read them. That
was mainly because she was too busy watching the television. Hopefully
now she would be able to settle down and actually enjoy reading for once.
She spent a solid fifteen minutes browsing through her bookshelf in
search of something to read, and after all that time she managed to find
absolutely nothing that caught her interest. The books always looked
interesting when they caught her eye in the store or while she was shopping
online but they suddenly seemed much less interesting once she owned
them. The major draw seemed to be simply buying things and owning them
rather than actually making use of them. Still, she would hold on to them all
the same, because despite turning her nose up at the books again and again
she was still convinced that she would eventually get around to reading
them.
Karen returned to her living room and huffed, placing her hands on her
hips as she surveyed her small, private kingdom. She could do anything she
pleased here. Unfortunately having so many possibilities laid out before her
left her struggling to choose anything. Perhaps taking a different route
would help, she decided. She would threaten herself with having to clean.
Then she would no doubt suddenly find something interesting to do, simply
because she didn't want to do her usual household chores. It was a clever
idea but inevitably it didn't work out. If someone was telling her to clean
then of course she would find something else to do, but trying to trick
herself in such a fashion wouldn't work. It was just something else to add to
the huge pile of things she didn't want to do.
“Maybe I'll work out a little,” Karen decided, figuring she might as well
do something to help with her stiff, creaking joints. If she was fed up of
feeling old then she could do something about it. She was still young
enough to make a difference, after all. She started digging through her
things, looking for her old dumbbells that she had sworn she would use
after ordering them online during a New Year's party two years ago.
Considering that she didn't know where they were, she clearly hadn't
managed to keep up on her New Year's resolution to start working out more
and get in shape. After a good ten minutes of searching she failed to find
them and just made the room even messier. Her attempt to do something
with her life other than watching television hadn't worked out in the
slightest. It was starting to seem like the better option was to waste away in
front of a second-rate show she didn't really care about after all.
“...no,” she decided aloud when she started reaching for the television
remote again. “No, I'm not going to keep doing this,” she said firmly,
stepping away from the couch. She was sick of doing this. She was sick of
saying she was going to exercise and get in shape and not bothering. She
wasn't fat by any means but lately even being average seemed to be
considered too much, and if she wanted to start getting some action rather
than spending time alone every night then getting into shape would
definitely help her on that front. Sure she couldn't find her dumbbells but
that wasn't the only way to work out.
Karen retreated to her room and got changed out of her pyjamas,
throwing on some underwear, a loose pair of a pants, a sports bra, a t-shirt
and a sweatshirt. She didn't have to stay inside to exercise. There was a big
wide world outside to explore. She imagined most people didn't decide to
go jogging at night but that was fine. She liked the idea of a bit of privacy
while she was exercising, and better still, there was a decent place to do it
nearby. Her small town had plenty of open woodland nearby and she lived
on the edge of town as it was. She could easily get away from the main
roads and enjoy the fresh night air and a bit of exercise. She slipped into a
pair of sneakers and made sure to grab her keys and phone before slipping
out the door for a little night jogging. It briefly crossed her mind that it
could be dangerous to be out alone at such an hour but she dismissed the
thought. Nothing ever happened in her town. She was sure it would be fine,
and if anything seemed odd she could simply run away. After all, she was
certainly dressed for it! Having finally made up her mind as to what to do,
Karen started a gentle jog away from her home and towards the edge of
town. After a quick run around the nearby woodland she could turn around
and head home and bask in the glory of finally making an effort to improve
herself.
The brisk night air was already perking her up. She started slowly,
breaking into a gentle jog after she left her home and began making her way
towards the edge of town. At this time of night there was pretty much
nobody about, especially with the lack of night-life and night-time
entertainment in the town, so she didn't even have to worry about anyone
thinking she was silly for jogging at such an unsociable hour. Night-jogging
was probably already a thing anyway, she assured herself. Pretty much
everything else was already a thing in some fashion or another by now so
she doubted she was the first to start doing it.
Five minutes into her jog she realised she had forgotten something. It
wasn't vital but it would definitely have made things easier. Headphones.
Listening to music was such a core part of exercising for most people now
that she was surprised it hadn't occurred to her. She had plenty of music
stored on her phone but listening to it out loud didn't seem right, especially
when it was so quiet. She would simply have to make do without the music
to keep her company. Instead she could take a break from technology
entertaining her and simply enjoy the quiet evening and the sound of the
wind rushing through the trees. There was still the odd car now and then but
they were infrequent so the sound of the engines didn't interfere too much
with her relaxing jog.
After getting out of town, Karen made her way up to some of the nearby
woodland. She briefly worried about what could be hiding out there but
dismissed the thought. She was being silly. There were no dangerous
animals roaming around in the area and she doubted anyone dangerous
would be hiding out in the middle of nowhere like that either. The only
other potential problem was something supernatural, and though a dark
forest naturally called to mind such things she knew she was being silly.
There was no way these bizarre creatures or even aliens existed, and even if
they did, she highly doubted they were going to suddenly show up just
outside her home-town.
Despite convincing herself that there was nothing to be afraid of she still
tried to avoid going too deep into the woodland, instead sticking to the
well-trodden paths that skirted around it and only dipped in between the
trees for short bursts. It was during one of these brief forays into the forest,
where she was hidden away from the world, that she discovered her
assumption that aliens wouldn't be discovered near her home-town was
wrong. Apparently they were going to show up near her home because that
was exactly what happened. She had been happily jogging along when
something strange appeared between the trees. She only glanced out of
curiosity at first, assuming it was an unfamiliar animal, but when she got a
better look at the creature she came to a stop and stared at it openly.
The creature definitely wasn't of this world. It was humanoid but
certainly not human either. It had the body of a woman though the skin was
a pale blue. She made no effort to cover herself whatsoever, walking
brazenly through the trees towards Karen with her large breasts and tight
pussy fully exposed. Her pussy, also fully exposed, seemed bald rather than
having been shaven. It was clean and smooth and looked incredibly soft to
the touch. The alien woman's slender body seemed designed to attract
humans considering her large chest and smooth crotch but she didn't make
any attempt to hide her alien nature at all. Two antennae stuck out from the
top of her head and short white hair fell to the back of her neck. Her eyes
were a bright, piercing green that seemed too bright to be natural, though
Karen supposed it might very well have been natural for an alien.
 She always thought that, if she did happen to meet an alien, her first
instinct would be to turn tail and run as fast as she could. She was surprised
to find that her reaction was completely different. Instead she stood still,
staring openly at the alien woman approaching her. Her curiosity was too
great for her to simply run away, and part of her couldn't resist the
opportunity to get a good look at the alien woman's naked body when she
finally stepped out of the woods and was completely revealed. She had
taken an interest in other women from time to time before but something
about this alien woman was particularly appealing. Perhaps it was the fact
she looked so different. Perhaps it was the excitement of meeting a new
species for the first time. Perhaps it just because she got to see her naked
without having to put any effort in.
“Um, hello...can you see me?” the alien called out, her voice gentle and
uncertain. Her antennae twitched nervously as she stood in front of Karen.
“I'm surprised you're not running away.”
“Uh, yeah, I see you,” Karen said, too awestruck to even think about
running off. “I...you're an alien.”
“Well, I suppose I am to you, yes,” she said with a soft little laugh.
“Please, call me Luula,” she said, introducing herself.
“Okay, well...I'm Karen,” Karen responded. It was strange to meet an alien
in the first place but it was even stranger to exchange such a simple,
friendly greeting with her. In fact, now that she thought about it, she
realised just how strange it was to be successfully greeting the alien.
Shouldn't she have had her own language? “...how are you speaking
English?” Karen asked after a moment of silence.
“Oh, that. Well, I thought it better to learn the language if I was going to
interact with humans for my research,” Luula explained.
“Research?” Karen couldn't help but worry. Didn't alien research usually
involve anal probes and dissection?
“Oh, no, please don't panic!” Luula said quickly. “I know it sounds bad,
but it's nothing like what you're probably expecting! I'm actually trying to
research human breeding,” she explained.
“...research how?” Karen asked suspiciously. If she heard anything about
being opened up or subjected to some strange alien tests then she was going
to have to seriously consider running for her life. Perhaps too many alien
movies over the years had given her the wrong idea about aliens but it was
still better to be safe than sorry.
 “Well, usually the best way to learn is to experience it for yourself in my
opinion,” Luula said gently, “so I'm looking for a human to try breeding
with.”
“Oh, so you're looking for a man?” Karen asked, relaxing a little.
“No, not this time. I've already experienced it with a man. I'm looking to
experience it with a human female this time. Obviously I can't really go into
town and look for people though. I thought that perhaps you might be
willing to help me out,” she said hopefully. “I'll happily reimburse you for
your time and your contribution to helping me out, of course!”
“I see...” Karen looked Luula over and considered the offer. “So it would
just be sex?” she checked. “No dissections? No weird alien tests or stuffing
me in a tube or anything?”
“...no?” The accusation seemed to genuinely baffle Luula, which was a
relief. “If you don't want to then I can always find someone else,” Luula
assured her, “I don't want to force anyone, after all.”
“No, no, it's fine,” Karen said quickly. “I'll help you out. Do we just...do it
here?” she asked, looking around. It wasn't as if anyone would catch them
in the act at this time of day, after all.
“Oh, no, I don't want to risk being found out. Please, follow me and I'll
show you to my ship. We'll conduct my study in there.” Luula turned
around and started walking back into the forest, gesturing for Karen to
follow her. She did so and enjoy getting a good look at Luula's tight, well-
rounded bare ass as she followed after her.
The journey was only brief, or at least it seemed that way to Karen. Then
again she didn't really have any way to keep track of the time, and for most
of the walk she had simply been enjoying the view of Luula's wonderful
figure from behind. It had actually resulted in her stumbling once or twice
but fortunately she'd managed to avoid actually going over and making a
mess of herself. When the two of them came to a stop she had been
expecting to see a ship similar to the ones in the movies, or at least
something vaguely resembling a spaceship. Instead she was greeting by a
huge, empty area in the middle of the trees that had nothing interest in it
whatsoever.
“Uh...why have we stopped?” Karen asked uncertainly.
“Sorry, you'll have to give me a moment to find it,” Luula explained,
cautiously walking forward towards the centre of the circle of trees. She
started reaching out in front of her, her hands touching and caressing the air
uncertainly as she began to move around some sort of invisible object. It
took Karen a moment to work out what was happening, and by the time she
realised what was going on, Luula had already found what she was looking
for. She pressed something, invisible to the naked eye, and door opened out
of nowhere that led into a room of steel.
“Oh, so the ship's hidden,” Karen said, slowly approaching and following
Luula in through the door. It closed behind her the moment she stepped
inside, again hiding them from view, though now that she was inside the
ship the stealth no longer made any difference. It could disguise itself from
onlooker on the outside but there was no point in doing the same from
inside the ship.
“Well, of course,” Luula said, “I can't have every human that walks past
spot my ship. I wouldn't be able to complete my studies into human
breeding if I was accosted by the wrong sort of people. That's why I've
always been careful only to approach individual people at any given time,
because I'm much more likely to be safe that way.”
“I guess that makes sense,” Karen said faintly, her attention moving from
the conversation to the room around her. The huge corridor they were
walking down seemed far too long for the tiny space that had contained the
ship. Then again, perhaps it was simply bigger on the inside. It seemed like
a physical impossibility but then again she had just boarded an alien
spaceship. Perhaps her knowledge of the physical world wasn't nearly as
correct as she had once thought it was.
“Now,” said Luula, getting Karen's attention again, “I do have a room
already set up similar to a human place of dwelling. That will be fine,
right?” she checked.
“Er, sure, I guess so.” Karen was still a little overwhelmed by discovering
that aliens were real but she tried to ignore her shock. She didn't want it to
get in the way of scoring with the beautiful alien woman that apparently
wanted her help in order to study human breeding habits.
“Excellent. Just through here, then.” Luula turned suddenly and the wall
moved to allow her entry. It was clearly an automatic door, though from the
hallway it had looked just like the rest of the wall. No wonder she hadn't
seen any doors during their walk. They were probably all disguises in the
same fashion.
Inside the room it was exactly as Luula had described...only a few
decades out of fashion. It was hard to put her finger on any one thing in
particular but the decoration had a very 60's feel to it. Still, it didn't really
matter. It was kind of a nice change of pace if nothing else, and Karen didn't
intend to spend much of her time looking at the room's decoration anyway.
She was more interested in looking at Luula. She watched as Luula sat
down on the couch inside before taking a seat beside her.
“So...how do we start?” Karen asked.
“Well, if you don't mind I'd like to see an example of human self-pleasure
to begin with. I believe it's very similar to our species, based on my
previous findings, but I'd like to see you perform it to confirm this.”
“...you want me to masturbate for you?” Karen asked, making sure she'd
understood correctly.
“If you would rather not...”
“N-no! No, it's fine, I just...just checking, that's all,” Karen said quickly. If
the sexy alien woman wanted to watch her masturbate then she was more
than happy to put on a show. Being watched was hot anyway but being
watched by an alien was even sexier. Karen got to her feet and quickly
began stripping off, getting down to her underwear within moments. If her
words hadn't made it clear enough then her actions would surely get across
just how eager she was.
“Ah, I see, so humans tend to strip quickly for this,” Luula said
thoughtfully as she watched.
“Well, not all of us, it differs person to person,” Karen explained, slipping
off her bra and sighing with relief as her tits fell into the open. Her nipples
were already hard with excitement and when she peeled down her panties
she found they were already getting a little damp with arousal.
“Oh, okay. Well thank you, that's still good to know.” Luula stared at
Karen expectantly. “Well then, please proceed to masturbate for me.”
“Okay, er...” Karen looked around for a moment before giving up and just
sitting on the floor. She didn't want to make a mess of the couch and this
way she could be opposite Luula while she got off. She leaned back and
spread her legs, moving one hand down and using two fingers to spread
open her pussy. Even that was enough to make her shudder with
anticipation as she exposed herself to Luula. Already worked up enough to
begin, she nonetheless tried to take her time and follow her usual routine.
She pressed two fingers gently against her swollen clit and began to move
them in small, gentle circles, rubbing softly against her sensitive spot as she
gasped and moaned quietly. This felt good anyway but it was even better
when Luula was watching her.
It wasn't long until Karen realised that simply rubbing her clit wasn't
going to be enough. She was getting more and more worked up with every
passing moment but such minor stimulation simply wasn't doing it for her.
She wanted more. She needed more. Eager to increase her pleasure she
slipped her hand further down between her legs, using two fingers to spread
her pussy wide open and give Luula a good look. Watching the beautiful
alien woman peer down and stare at her pussy was enough to make her
shudder with pleasure. Revealing herself really was exciting. Spurred on by
that excitement, she stopped holding herself open and instead moved to
push a finger into her pussy. No, that wasn't going to be enough, she
realised. She was already too wet for a single finger to do the job. She
needed to use two fingers she decided. She made sure that Luula got a good
look as she gently pushed her index and middle fingers into her pussy,
listening to it make a filthy squelch as they entered her. Karen let out a little
gasp and whine of pleasure as her pussy eagerly accepting the offering.
After taking a moment to adjust to the sensation of the fingers inside of her
she began to move her hand, taking her time to begin with and gently
sliding her fingers in and out of her cunt.
“Oh, I see, it really is very similar to how we do it,” Luula said as she
watched closely. Deciding that simply watching wouldn't be much fun she
decided to return Karen's generosity. “Perhaps you would like me to show
you how we do it, as well?” she offered.
“Y-yes, please!” Karen gasped. It was impossible to hide how eager and
excited she was but she didn't care. She was already sitting back and
fingering herself in front of the alien. At this point it seemed only right to
be upfront and honest about how horny she was.
“Wonderful!” Luula moved to the edge of the couch and spread her legs,
reaching down to spread her pussy in the same way that Karen had. Karen
took a good look at the wonderful view and started fingering herself faster
and harder in response. Luula seemed to be pleased by the compliment that
Karen's actions were offering her, judging by how eagerly she slipped her
fingers into her own pussy. She slipped three fingers straight inside, clearly
either looser than Karen or much better. Judging by the growing stain on the
couch, Karen assumed it was the latter. Perhaps there was more to watching
Karen masturbate than just studying.
 The two of them continued for a few minutes, gasping and moaning
quietly together as they fingered themselves in front of each other, both
unable to tear their eyes away from the view before them. It was kinky
enough masturbating while watching someone else masturbate but Karen
didn't remember the last time she'd been so horny as when she was
masturbating with an alien. It seemed that Luula felt the same as her hand
was going faster and faster, her hips shifting back and forth and her huge
breasts bouncing and jiggling with every thrust.
“I...I don't think I can...c-carry on much longer...!” Karen gasped, her body
shuddering and shifting as she tried desperately to hold back her impending
orgasm.
“Oh! T-then, please, hold on a moment!” Luula said, suddenly leaping to
her feet and rushing over to one of the nearby drawers. It was a strange
thing to suddenly do and confusing enough that it stopped Karen
immediately. She sat there on the floor, looking at Luula and wondering
what she could possibly have needed to do so urgently. The answer came a
moment later in the form of a huge double-headed dildo that Luula pulled
out of the draw. “Here we go!” Luula said happily. “Let's try using this
together before you finish!”
“You want to use a toy together?” Karen asked with a smirk.
“I...is that problem?” Luula asked uncertainly. “If I am overstepping my
boundaries, then...”
“No, it's fine. I think it sounds like a great idea,” Karen assured her.
“Come on, I'm more than ready.”
“Wonderful!” Luula rushed over and sat down on the floor opposite Karen,
spreading her legs and resting them on top of the human woman's. It took
her a couple of seconds to get the positioning right but Karen was only too
happy to help, grabbing the other end of the dildo and working it into
herself with a groan. With one side already dealt with it became much
easier for Luula to get the other end into her own pussy. She gave a little
yelp of pleasure when it popped into her but within moments she had
recovered enough to start moving. She began shifting her hips back and
forth, fucking the toy and as a result moving it in and out of Karen as well.
That encouraged the human woman to follow her lead. Before long the two
of them were moving faster and faster, sheathing the toy deeper and deeper
into their pussies every time they thrust forward.
 “Ah!” Karen suddenly moaned louder than ever when she felt something a
little firmer and wetter rub up against her pussy. She hadn't realised until
now just how short the double-headed dildo actually was, but it came to her
attention when she realised that she wouldn't be getting it any deeper inside
of her. Instead she was now rubbing her pussy up against Luula's and
feeling the alien woman's soaking slit against her own. The toy had been
great but actually getting to rub against the alien woman was even better.
She stopped trying to pull back so much and instead began shifting on the
top, rubbing herself against Luula. The alien woman seemed to be caught
off-guard at first but as soon as she realised what was happening she was
only too happy to return her affection.
The two of them leaned in and embraced, pulling each other closer to
bury the toy deeper in their pussies and to rub their cunts together even
more firmly. Luula's smooth, warm hands were roaming over Karen's body
while she held her close. Their lips met and they kissed deeply. Karen was
surprised to find that Luula apparently had two tongues rather than one,
something that she hadn't noticed when they were speaking, but that
uniqueness just made the kiss even more enjoyable. The only problem was
that it made her regret not getting Luula to try giving her oral. Oh well.
Hopefully she would be able to convince her to stick around for some more
'studying' another night, or at least in a couple of hours when they had both
had a chance to rest.
The two of them moaned loudly into the kiss as their bodies shifted and
shuffled back and forth, rubbing desperately together as they fucked the
double-ended toy and each other. Karen had already been close to orgasm
when she was masturbating. It was a wonder she had managed to last this
long. Unfortunately she knew she couldn't hold back much longer. She
considered pulling back to warn Luula but it felt too go. She couldn't bring
herself to pry herself away. Instead she simply fucked her even harder for
the final few moments until the ecstasy of her orgasm washed over her,
making her entire body quiver with pleasure as her cunt clamped down
tightly around her toy inside her and she came hard against Luula's pussy.
The thrill of feeling Karen orgasm against her, along with the sensation of
the toy inside her suddenly pushing deeper inside when Karen's pussy
tightened around it, was easily enough to cause Luula to join her in orgasm.
She clung tightly to the human woman and moaned loudly as she came
against her. It seemed that her interest in studying human breeding habits
had disappeared in favour of simply enjoying herself. Oh well. She could
look back on this later as a learning experience and relieve it again...both
for study and for pleasure.
“...wow,” Karen said breathlessly as she finally pulled her lips from
Luula's. “That was...wow.”
“Indeed,” Luula said with a tired smile, slowly pulling away and removing
the dildo from both herself and from Karen. “That has...taught me a great
deal. Thank you for all of your help.”
“No problem at all,” Karen said with a grin, collapsing back against the
floor and trying to catch her breath.
“...although, I think there are still some things I could do with studying, if
you're interested in helping me further?” Luula asked hopefully.
“Really?” Karen asked, lifting her head slightly to look at the alien
woman. “Definitely. I mean, I'm a little tired right now, but...”
“Oh, no, of course,” Luula chuckled, “I meant tomorrow night. If you are
free, of course. I would like to try seeing the differences in our approach to
oral, for example, as you only have one tongue.”
Karen grinned. Clearly they had been thinking the same thing during their
kiss. “I'd be more than happy to. I'll definitely come back again tomorrow
night so you can uh...study me further,” she said. After all, she didn't have
anything better to do, and spending the night with Luula definitely sounded
way more interesting than wasting away watching trash television all night!
Lovely Lesbian Bake Sale
Judy breathed a sigh of relief as the chocolate chip cookies she'd baked
finally came out perfect. She'd been trying all morning to actually get a
batch to come out right and it had finally happened. They weren't rock hard
like the first or sloppy like the fourth, or like any of the other messes in
between. The test cookie was soft, crumbly and actually tasted nice.
“Stupid bake sale,” she huffed as she tipped the tray of now cool
cookies into a food bag so she could transport them to venue. Her kids had
long since gone off to school that morning and would be staying with her
parents that night to give her a break. She loved her kids but as a single
mom Judy sometimes needed time alone to cool off, after having to bake
five lots of cookies in just a few hours she definitely needed a rest. Her
parents knew what a bad baker she was and had correctly predicted the
outcome.
“Just got to get this all sold and then I can go home,” she grinned as
she headed to her bedroom to get changed and ready for the bake sale. “At
least I'm not going to be late this time.” she added as she made her way
quickly up the stairs.
Judy frowned at the frumpy outfit she'd left on the bed. She was still
young and didn't want to be wearing such restricting outfits but since the
bake sale was raising money for the local church she felt she didn't have
much choice but to put on something frumpy.
She sighed and eyed her wardrobe, maybe a tank top and a skirt
wouldn't be too bad if the skirt wasn't too short. She'd probably sell more
cookies if she looked hot too. That decided it. As soon as her cookies were
sold she'd be able to leave and wouldn't have to deal with this again for
another six months or so. Besides, it was hot outside so turning up in jeans
and jumper would just be silly.
Judy flung open her wardrobe and rummaged through until she found
a mint green tank top that perfectly set off the light green of her eyes and a
black skirt that came up to her mid thigh. It wasn't quite as long as she
would have liked it but it would do with a pair of boots.
She quickly changed and turned to admire herself in the mirror. For
her age Judy looked fantastic if she did say so herself. Her creamy skin was
offset perfectly by her light green eyes and long blonde hair. Since her
pregnancies she'd also put on a fair few curves in all the right places. She'd
always been skinny and while she didn't mind that she thought she looked
much better with a few curves to show off.
“Perfect!” she said and winked at herself in the mirror. If she was
really lucky maybe some of the younger mothers would feel the heat of the
day and turn up in skimpy clothing too. It never hurt to have some extra
eye-candy while she desperately tried to sell mediocre cookies to old
people.
After a last check in the mirror she was ready and Judy headed down
the stairs, grabbed her cookies and two plates to present them on and
slipped on her killer high heeled black leather boots. It wasn't very 'bake
sale for the church' but they would have to do.
Soon enough Judy was in the car and singing along to her favourite
tunes on the radio as she drove. She wondered why her favourite songs
always seemed better when she caught them on the radio by accident rather
than playing them on purpose. She was still singing the end of a song when
she pulled up into the church parking lot and found a spot near the entrance.
Parking near the entrance ensured she'd be able to make a quick getaway
when she was done.
“Hi, Judy!” one of the other moms called out as Judy slid out of her
car. “You seem in a good mood today, I bet it's the weather!”
Judy did her best to smile and make it not look like a grimace. Mrs
Barker was a nice woman but Judy didn't really want to stop and chat when
there were cookies to get rid of.
“Actually I'm just happy my cookies are edible this year.” Judy
laughed as she grabbed them out of the passenger seat and locked her car.
“You remember my cake last year.”
“Oh goodness yes!” Mrs Barker gasped as she strode over to Judy
with two perfectly formed red velvet cakes, one balanced on each hand. “I
did wonder if you were going to be sued by the customers or given a salary
from the dentist.”
Judy laughed along but felt herself die a little inside as she and Mrs
Barker walked over to the little field next to the church where the bake sale
was going to happen. She was directed to her table and instructed to set up
quickly as she was technically late.
“They really should tell us to get here half an hour before opening
time if that's what they want, we can't just guess these things now can we?”
Mrs Barker huffed as she walked over to her table after being told off for
being late too.
Judy gave her a sympathetic smile as she moved on to her table which
was mercifully away from Mrs Barker's. It didn't take her long to set up her
donation box and the two plates of cookies she'd baked.
A quick look at the baked goods of the women beside her soon let her
know just how amateur her attempts at baking had been. The perfect
meringue next to her made her feel the worst but the huge chocolate cake to
her other side didn't make her feel much better. She slumped down into the
chair that had been provided for her and groaned. With such meagre baked
good she'd be there until the end of time.
After an hour or two Judy managed to sell a few cookies to old
women who clearly felt sorry for her and muttered something about how
their grandchildren loved cookies so they wouldn't be going to waste. She
still had most of them left though and was starting to despair that she'd
never get away when her eyes drifted over the other stalls for what felt like
the hundredth time. This time though, she caught someone's eye.
A woman over the other side of the small field happened to look up at
the same time as Judy and flashed her a happy grin, this woman had already
got rid off whatever she'd been selling and was packing up. It wasn't how
quickly she'd sold her baked goods that Judy noticed about this woman
though, it was how incredibly attractive the woman was.
Judy couldn't stop staring as the woman moved around her table to
pack up. Long black hair, dark brown eyes and the silkiest looking dark
skin Judy had ever seen, she couldn't help imagining what it would feel like
to run her hands over the other woman's gorgeous bare arms before then
moving on to more intimate places.
The woman finished packing up and made her way straight over to
Judy's stall. She was wearing high heeled black shoes and a gorgeous
charcoal dress, matched with a bright yellow fake leather belt to give her
outfit a splash of colour. She was grinning as she approached and looked
down at the cookies.
“Wow, not many people have done cookies for this thing, I'm
surprised you have any left.” she remarked.
“That's because they suck and no one wants to buy them.” Judy
laughed. “Looks like you already sold out of whatever you did.”
 “I made lemon cake,” the other woman laughed apologetically. “And
I suppose there is a store near here that sells nice cookies so they might be
stealing your business.”
“In that case I'd best go around with a baseball bat and put them in
their place.” Judy laughed. “I'm Judy by the way,” she said, introducing
herself.
“I'm Lia,” the other woman replied. “I've seen you around town a few
times.” she admitted nervously. “I don't want to sound like a stalker but I
don't think I've ever seen you with a guy...”
“I'm divorced.” Judy replied, she didn't care who knew about that
mistake. “Two kids and five years in the marriage, then I realise I'm a
lesbian.”
Lia seemed to perk up at that. “Snap!” she laughed. “Well, I only have
a daughter and I bailed on the marriage after three years but when you
realise it there's just no point in stringing the poor guy along any more is
there?”
“Exactly!” Judy exclaimed with a grin, “you know, I've never actually
met someone in the same situation as me. Well, not in person anyway.”
“Well, now you have...” Lia mused. “So, are you seeing anybody
new?”
“No, not yet. I'm looking but it's so hard to find the time to go out
without the kids.” Judy replied.
“We're out now.” Lia pointed out. “If I buy all these cookies for my
daughter she'll be thrilled and you'll be free to come grab a cup of coffee
with me. If you want to that is.”
“I'd love that!” Judy all but gasped. “Please save me from this hell.”
“Alright.” Lia grinned. “Looks like you've made a sale!”
Once Judy had collected the money from Lia and bundled it in the
donation box for the church she packed up the cookies back in their little
food bag and handed them over to her new friend. They made their way
back to their cars and arranged to meet at the mall, specifically at the fancy
coffee shop at the back. Since this was the first date either of them had been
on in a while they wanted to do it right.
Judy's stomach felt like it was full of butterflies as she parked her car
up near the mall's entrance. She took a few deep breaths to steady herself
and looked right into the rear view mirror.
 “Come on Judy! She's hot and she's obviously in to you. Don't mess
this up and more importantly don't let this slip you by!”
After her little pep talk she slipped out of her car and headed into the
mall. A thousand negative thoughts were swirling through her head along
with the occasional image of what she thought Lia might look like naked.
Judy tried to push them all away though, she was terrible at finding people
in crowds and didn't need distracting on top of everything else.
“Judy over here!” Lia called out as she breathed an audible sigh of
relief that her date had actually turned up, it had seemed too good to be true
but now here they both were, ready to get back in the game.
Judy hurried over to where Lia was stood in front of the coffee shop.
“I thought you would have gone in ahead,” she panted, slightly out of
breath from all but running through to mall to get there.
“I thought about it but I didn't want to order on your behalf or be sat
down way ahead of you so my coffee goes cold.” Lia replied, “Besides, it's
much more fun to brave the long line together right?”
“Yeah, it is.” Judy grinned happily as she and Lia entered the coffee
shop and began to wait in line. Never in a million years did Judy think the
bake sale would have ended like this. She had to admit that it hadn't been a
complete waste of time after all.
Soon enough they were sat at a table by the window and watching the
shoppers go by as they sipped their hot coffee.
“This is a bit forward of me but I'm curious, when did you realise you
liked women?” Lia asked as she leaned forward to talk to Judy more
intimately.
“Well, I actually had a girlfriend a while back but it didn't work out,
she moved for work and didn't even think how it would affect us. I think the
worst part was that she didn't care, she just left and it didn't hurt her at all. It
was just after that that I met the guy I ended up marrying and I didn't want
to get hurt by a woman again, I think it hurt so bad because the day she
asked me on a date was probably the first time I realised I liked women.
When we broke up I took it so badly that I figured I'd never like a woman
again and it would be a phase only. Before that I hadn't really thought about
liking anyone at all.” Judy replied. “How about you?”
Lia felt a little bad for bringing up such a clearly bad memory for
Judy but she didn't seem too hurt by telling the story now at least.
 “It wasn't so clear cut for me.” Lia replied. “I guess for me it never
came up that liking women was an option, it just never came up in my
family or with my friends. By the time I saw it in the media I'd been dating
guys for so long it didn't occur to me that I might like women, but I spent
most of my time checking out women and convincing myself I was just into
fashion and beauty. Eventually my marriage began to show cracks and me
and my husband decided to go on a romantic holiday without our daughter
to try and patch things up. I caught him in bed with another woman and
realised I was jealous of him rather than her. We broke up on the spot and
after that I tried some flings and one night stands. I definitely prefer women
but I've yet to have a full relationship with one.”
“It would have been a lot less dramatic if we'd just worked it out in
high school.” Judy laughed as she took a big sip of her coffee. “The one
good that came from it though is my kids.”
“Yeah, I definitely wouldn't change anything, I don't know what I'd do
without my daughter.” Lia agreed. “It would have been pretty cool if we
could have dated in high school though.”
“It would have, I love my kids but I wasted so many years thinking a
man was the only way for me to go.” Judy replied. “But I'm sick of wasting
time, I won't waste another minute of it. I mean, we're here on a date now
and I hope this won't be the only date we have.”
“It won't be. I'm going to make sure of it.” Lia laughed as she finished
off her coffee. “To be honest I was hoping to get a second date but it didn't
want to push it.”
“I think the best thing we can do is be honest with each other. I really
like you and I'm honestly relieved you seem to really like me too.” Judy
said.
“I do really like you too, no worries there.” Lia grinned. “And in the
interests of being honest I have to tell you. I'm happy to take this at
whatever pace you want to go at but I already can't help thinking what it
would be like to have you in bed.”
“Thank god it's not just me thinking it.” Judy giggled. “I've been
trying to stop thinking about it since we got here but you're gorgeous and
it's impossible!”
“In the interests of our relationship progressing maybe we should go
back to my place and have a good fuck, then we can focus much better on
getting to know one another.” Lia suggested with a grin
 “Now that sounds like the best plan I've heard all day, but I have a
little stop I need to make on the way.” Judy winked as she finished her
coffee and climbed to her feet. “There's a shop not too far from here that
sells sex toys and costumes and other stuff like that. How about we pop in
and make sure we do this right.”
“I'm thinking that's a great idea.” Lia agreed as she got to her feet.
“Lead the way.”
The two of them stopped off at the sex shop, and within moments they
were making lewd little jokes and comments to one another. It seemed
unbelievable that they had barely even known each other before today yet
suddenly they were so close. The relief of finding another lesbian had been
so overwhelming that they'd both quickly fallen into each other's company
and made themselves comfortable. They were chatting about the various
things they'd tried in the past, both on their own and with their ex-husbands,
and soon enough made their way to the till with a few items.
“So, want to go halves on these? I mean, we will both be using them
after all,” Lia pointed out.
“It's fine, I'll cover it. I kind of feel like I owe you after saved me
from spending the rest of my life at that bake sale,” Judy laughed. She paid
and the cashier put the items put in a discreet bag so that they wouldn't draw
attention in the rest of the mall. Not that it really mattered to Judy anyway.
She wasn't going to be staying here, not now she had plans to get home and
find out if Lia looked as good naked in person as she did in her imagination.
“Fine, I guess if you insist I won't cover half the cost, but that doesn't
mean I'm letting you take full control. In fact, I quite enjoy being the one in
control, now that I bring it up. I trust you don't mind me taking the lead
once we get back?” Lia asked with a smirk.
“Oh, not at all. In fact, I'd be a little disappointed if you didn't,” Judy
flirted. The two of them returned to the parking lot and Judy gave Lia
directions before starting the drive home. She was incredibly excited to get
down to business and make use of her new purchases. The double-ended
vibrator had seemed like an obvious choice for them, though when Lia had
suggested a spanking paddle she'd leapt at the chance to try that too. She
hadn't tried spanking before but she was definitely interested in giving it a
try. The furry pink handcuffs would no doubt be useful as well, perhaps to
ensure that Judy kept still while she was being spanked.
 The drive went by quickly while she was thinking about their plans
for the evening and soon enough she was home. She pulled up onto the
drive and only had to wait a couple of minutes for Lia to turn up. She
hopped out the car, greeted her new friend – though perhaps she was more
than that at this point – and then grabbed the bag of sexy new purchases
from her car before opening the front door and leading Lia inside.
It wasn't as clean as she'd have liked inside, though as Lia had a
daughter of her own she was sure she'd understand. She didn't say anything
about it, at the very least, though perhaps she was just as eagerly focused on
the sex at Judy was. Judy made her way up the stairs with Lia following
close behind and strode into her bedroom, tossing the bag of sex toys on the
bed and turning around to face Lia.
“Now, how do you want to...?” she began to ask but was interrupted
when Lia suddenly stepped in close and pressed their lips together. She was
soft and warm and Judy felt her heart skip a beat when their lips met. She
was took stunned to react at first but quickly came around and started
kissing her back, wrapping her arms around the other woman and
deepening the kiss. The two of them moaned quietly as their hands began to
roam over the other's body and their lips parted, making way for their
tongues to begin wrestling for dominance as their bodies were pressed
tightly together in a passionate, eager embrace. This was exactly what Judy
had been missing. She could barely bring herself to pull away from the kiss,
though eventually she had to in order to catch her breath.
“Sorry to interrupt you there, I just thought we ought to actually kiss
before we took things further. Seemed the right order to do things in,” Lia
grinned.
“Yes, I suppose so,” Judy agreed with a little laugh, feeling her cheeks
burn slightly red. “Well, anyway, as I was about to say...how do you want to
go about this, exactly? You did say you wanted to be in charge after all.”
“I think I'd like to start with you getting naked so I can handcuff you.
I'll get naked afterwards, of course, but I don't want to be distracted by
taking my clothes off. I want to enjoy seeing you and having you show me
everything.”
“Ooh, I think I can do that,” Judy said, feeling herself shiver with
excitement at Lia's domineering personality. Judy did her best to look
sultry and sexy as she stripped off, doing her best to take her time despite
just how eager she was to bare it all in front of Lia. Within a couple of
minutes she was down to her underwear and she could already feel how wet
her panties were getting. Apparently exhibitionism was quite exciting. She
would definitely have to remember that for future.
“I'm liking what I'm seeing so far but that doesn't mean stop,” Lia
teased her.
“I just thought I'd take a moment to let you appreciate the view,” Judy
countered with a little laugh. She reached behind her back and unclasped
her bra and then slipped the straps off her shoulders. She didn't bother
trying to cover up and tease Lia any longer. She simply let her bra drop to
the floor and her breasts bounced into the open, revealing how excited she
was and how hard her nipples already were. The look of desire on Lia's face
encouraged her to continue and Judy's panties dropped moments later. She
stepped out of them and kicked them to one side, basing in the excitement
of being completely naked in front of this woman who, until only a matter
of hours ago, had been a total stranger to her.
“Well, I'm glad you stopped to let me enjoy the view, though I think
the view without the underwear is even better,” Lia said with a smirk. She
ran a hand gently up Judy's side, earning a shudder of pleasure from her in
response. They kissed again, though only briefly this time. “Lay back on the
bed for me,” she instructed.
Judy gladly did as she was told and lay back on the bed. Lia grabbed
the handcuffs and followed her onto the bed. She snapped one of them
around Judy's left wrist and then threaded the handcuffs through the
headboard of the bed before snapping the other handcuff around her right
wrist. Now she was stuck there, unable to get away or move her hands to
cover up with her completely naked body fully exposed.
“I feel like I should be worried about being tied up like this, but
honestly, it's just making me hornier,” Judy confessed with a grin.
“That's kind of the point,” Lia laughed. Now that Judy couldn't do
anything, Lia stood above her on the bed and proceeded to strip. Within
moments, Judy was enjoying the sight of her hard, puffy nipples and clearly
wet and eager slit. Judy bit her lip with excitement and squirmed a little on
the bed, wishing she could reach out and actually feel the other woman's
naked body.
“Something wrong?” Lia asked teasingly. She reached down with one
hand and used two fingers to spread herself open, giving Judy a clear view
of her pussy. “See something you want?” she asked with a little laugh. She
moved her other hand down as well and pressed a finger gently against her
clit, massaging it ever so gently and moaning and gasping quietly. “It's fun
doing this in front of someone anyway, but when they're tied up like this
and can't even do anything about being horny it's even more fun. I know,
I'm mean like that, but I think you're enjoying it really,” Lia taunted her.
“Mm! I...I am, but that doesn't mean I'm happy about it,” Judy said,
continuing to struggle against the handcuffs and watching helplessly while
Lia continued to gently rub herself and play with her pussy.
“Well, tempting as it is to keep you wanting and waiting, I suppose it
would be cruel. I think we've both waited long enough for some action
since we wasted all that time with our ex-husbands,” Lia said. She looked
around for a moment before grabbing a spare pillow from the bed. She got
down on Judy's level and helped to guide her, lifting her hips a little before
sliding the pillow under her hips for support. Judy had no idea what she was
planning but she trusted that Lia knew what she was doing. The next thing
she knew, Lia had grabbed the spanking paddle and was now holding Judy's
legs together and lifting them upwards to get a good view of her ass.
“You sure you're up for some spanking?” Lia asked, rather than
diving right into it. Though she was pretty sure she already knew the
answer, given that she could see cum already dribbling from Judy's puffy
pussy.
“Ah, yes! Anything, please!” Judy gasped, squirming eagerly in
place. Lia laughed quietly at the sight before bringing the paddle up and
slapping it firmly against Judy's ass. She groaned loudly with pleasure.
“Ah, fuck! Yes!” Judy moaned, feeling her ass throb even from the
first spank. Hearing how much she was enjoying it encouraged Lia to
continue and she spanked her again, and again, and again, slapping the
paddle firmly against her ass over and over, alternating ass cheeks to ensure
she continued enjoying herself and didn't become too sore.
Seeing Judy moaning and writhing for her was easily enough to rile
up Lia, though she'd already been incredibly horny anyway after they'd both
stripped off and finally seen each other naked.
“Fuck it, I can't stand waiting any more!” Lia said suddenly. She
tossed the paddle aside and grabbed the last of their new toys, the double-
ended vibrator. She climbed onto the bed and positioned herself between
Judy's legs, ready to start fucking, though honestly she'd been ready to start
fucking since about five minutes after they'd first met.
 She eased one end into Judy first, though the satisfying squelch she
heard made it clear that Judy wasn't going to need any warming up. It easily
slid into her pussy and earned another, even louder moan from Judy in
response.
“It's been so long! Finally!” Judy gasped, writhing with pleasure.
“Come on, fuck me!” she begged.
“You don't need to ask me twice,” Lia assured her with a grin. She
lined herself up and gently pushed the other end against her own pussy,
pressing against it and moaning quietly as it slipped inside her in one fluid
motion. The two of them simply waited for a moment, enjoying the feeling
of being filled up at the same time, and then things got even better when Lia
reached down and turned it on.
The buzzing of the vibrator was drowned out by the two of them
gasping and groaning and moaning together. Their hips started moving
within moments, desperate to take even more of the toy into themselves for
even more pleasure. There was only so much to go around however, and
soon enough they were meeting in the middle, not only getting pleasure
from fucking the toy but also from rubbing against one another. They
continued shifting and fucking and gasping for breath. Fingers grasped at
the bedsheets and moans filled the room as they moved faster and harder
with every passing moment.
Time became a blur. Nothing else mattered any more. All that
mattered now was how good they felt. It was all that existed in their world
for the time being. They fucked seemingly endlessly, minds clouded with
pleasure, the vibrator connecting them and their pleasure as they rubbed
themselves together firmer and harder each time they thrust towards one
another in unison. It was amazing. They had both waited far too long for
this but perhaps that wait had been worth it.
“Ah! Fuck!” Judy let out a yell of pleasure suddenly, her voice cutting
through the moment and bringing them both back to reality. She felt her
pussy clamp down tightly on the toy and suddenly she was wetter than ever
before as she came. It was honestly a surprise, she'd never actually been
able to cum with someone else before. She really had been wasting her time
with her ex-husband if this was how good it felt to fuck another woman.
“Mm! Judy!” Lia gasped. She could feel Judy cumming against her,
and that along with the rest of her pleasure finally pushed her over the edge.
She came along with the other woman. She was pretty sure she heard
herself squelch as she came, even over the buzzing of the vibrator. She had
been even more desperate for a good fuck than she'd realised. Lia reached
down and turned the vibrator off before pulling away to get it out of both of
them. The two of them were breathing heavily in the aftermath, with Judy
still handcuffed to the bed.
“Wow, that was....wow.” Judy could barely find the energy to speak,
and even when she could, she couldn't find the right words to express just
how great it had been.
“Yeah. I uh...I think we're going to need to do that again,” Lia said
with a grin. “That was way too good to be a one time thing.”
“Sounds good to me,” Judy laughed. “I'm up for it whenever you are.”
“Any time I choose?” Lia challenged her with a smirk.
“Any time,” she confirmed.
“Great.” Lia grabbed the key for the handcuffs and released Judy.
“Then let's take a five minute break, and after that, you can be the one to tie
me up.”
“Sounds good to me.” Judy couldn't believe how good the day had
turned out to be. She had started the day dreading a boring, seemingly
endless bake sale but instead she'd wound up in bed with one of the most
beautiful women she'd ever laid eyes on. She could already feel herself
getting worked up ready for round two, and she was sure they were would
be plenty more rounds after that too.
Lovely Lesbian Blind Date
“Any plans for the weekend?” Julie asked as she looked over her desk at
her co-worker Tanya. “Any dates?” she added, sounding hopeful.
“No, not yet.” Tanya sighed. “I guess I haven't really been looking
though. I don't really know where to begin.”
“Have you tried online dating?” Julie asked. “Everyone's doing it
lately and even if it doesn't work out you can still get a good fuck from it.”
Tanya considered the proposal as she began printing off a few
documents for their boss. “I don't think online dating is really my style. “I'd
be no good in bed either since I haven't had sex with a woman before.”
“Have you done anything with a woman before?” Julie enquired.
“I've kissed a few women, it just hasn't gone any further. I had sex
with a few men before realising why I just wasn't into it, so it's not like I
don't know anything about sex.” Tanya replied.
“It's not exactly the same as being with a woman though, it's quite
different.” Julie said bluntly as she took a sip from the glass of water she
always kept on her desk. “There's different equipment to play with down
there for one. The big advantage of fucking another woman though is that
it'll feel natural, you'll already know what to do with her pussy since you
have one for yourself. It isn't that simple really but it's a good start. You
know what you'd like so just start from there.”
“I have to find someone willing to sleep with me first.” Tanya
laughed. “I'd like to at least go on a date with the woman first too.”
“Just one?” Julie teased. “Alright, I think I might know the perfect
woman. I take it since you didn't actually tell me your weekend plans that
you don't have any?”
“You got me!” Tanya groaned theatrically. “I was just going to stay in
and watch movies or something.”
Julie waved a hand dismissively. “Not now you're not. Hold on.” She
tapped away at her computer for a moment before grinning over at Tanya.
“I've sent an e-mail to my old co-worker Wendy. She's a bit older but great
fun and she's into women too. I think she's still single and I think you two
would go great together. Even if it doesn't work out you'll still have fun in
bed. She was my first time with a woman too and she's great! I mean totally
amazing! She's the reason I worked out I'm happy both ways.”
 “Do you think she'll be interested?” Tanya asked nervously. She didn't
even know anything about this woman Wendy but her first date with
another woman was going to be exciting no matter what and Julie hadn't
been able to keep her enthusiasm about her first time in bed with another
woman to herself. Now Tanya would hopefully be able to experience this
amazing woman in bed for herself.
“Got a reply.” Julie said a moment later.
Tanya perked up with interest. “What did she say?” She tried to sound
casual but it was difficult when she was so eager to hear the answer.
“She says yes.” Julie grinned. “She'd been looking for a date for the
weekend so this turned up at just the right time. She wants to meet you at
that new restaurant that opened a few blocks away. Just for lunch though,
she doesn't want anything too formal for a first date, if that's alright with
you.”
“Yes!” Tanya enthused as she broke into a relieved smile. “Lunch
would be fantastic. Tell her I'll be there at twelve and I'll wear my black
jacket with those gorgeous golden high heels I bought last week.”
“Will do.” Julie promised as she sent a reply to Wendy. “I'm so glad
you've got a date! And an excuse to wear those awesome shoes.”
“Me too.” Tanya grinned. “Thanks so much for setting it up!”
The next day couldn't have arrived any faster for Tanya as she waited
with anticipation for her first date with Wendy. She'd spent the night awake
wondering what the date would be like; not too different from the dates
she'd been on with men in the past she figured. The sex on the other hand,
which would happen if she was lucky and got her way, would be something
else entirely.
As Tanya got dressed that morning she wondered if she and Wendy
would like one another and how fast things would move if they did. After
everything Julie had been saying about Wendy's prowess in the bedroom
Tanya was eager to see for herself what all the fuss was about.
Before long Tanya was seated in the restaurant by the window and
was waiting for Wendy to arrive. She'd known she was going to be early but
hadn't been able to help herself. She figured it was better than turning up
late anyway.
“You must be Tanya,” came a female voice after a while as the
woman the voice belonged to made her way over to the table and sat
opposite Tanya. “I'm Wendy, Julie said you'd be wearing a black jacket and
gold high heels, which I must say are gorgeous. Not as gorgeous as you
though,” she flirted.
“Yes, I'm Tanya,” she replied after a moment as she took in the sight
of the other woman.
Wendy was clearly a few years older but she looked fantastic still.
She'd obviously dressed up for the occasion in a silk shirt and a tight black
skirt. Her hair looked like it had been done in a salon and her eyes sparkled
with friendliness and laughter.
Wendy was everything Tanya looked for in a woman.
“So, Julie said this will be your first date with another woman. Are
you excited?” Wendy asked as she grabbed the menu and handed it to
Tanya.
“Yes, I am excited. A little nervous too actually. I haven't been on a
date with anyone for a while and like Julie said this is my first time with a
woman.” Tanya smiled weakly as she finally managed to tear her eyes away
from Wendy.
“I must admit that I was a little nervous this morning too.” Wendy
grinned as she picked up a menu for herself and began to browse her
options. “Julie said you were stunning so I was a little worried you wouldn't
be interested in a woman like me.”
“That's ridiculous!” Tanya blurted a little too loudly. She blushed and
hid behind her menu as the nearby diners turned to look at her. She laughed
slightly as she peered over the top of her menu at Wendy. “You're stunning
yourself.”
“I'm glad you think so.” Wendy laughed at the attention Tanya
seemed to have brought on herself. “I was thinking after lunch that we
could go shopping. If you want to of course.”
“Sure, I'd love to.” Tanya agreed. “I've been meaning to buy some
new jeans for a while.”
“I know the perfect shop not too far from here for that. I'll take you
after this,” Wendy promised.
“Great.” Tanya grinned. She felt a little better now everyone had
stopped staring and gone back to their own meals. She was also immensely
grateful that she and her gorgeous date were getting on so well.
The waiter soon turned up to take their orders and the two women
began to talk about more interesting topics.
 “I don't want to presume anything but I'm guessing since this is your
first date with a woman that you're not too experienced with one in bed
either?” Wendy asked as gently as she could.
“Oh, erm... no.” Tanya laughed. “I haven't been in bed with a woman
before. I mean, I've had sex with a few men before working out...”
“That you're a lesbian?” Wendy laughed softly. “Yeah, I did the same
thing. I suppose you've heard from everyone that it's really different with a
woman and they're right. Women tend to know better what kind of thing
other women want.”
“I still feel like I'm going to be terrible at it.” Tanya sighed. “I'm fine
with myself but doing all that to another woman still seems daunting.”
The waiter returned and gave them their drinks, giving a brief smile
before leaving to deal with other customers while their food cooked.
“It can be daunting at first I suppose. Anyone's first time can seem
that way.” Wendy mused. “I'm not saying all this to pressure you into bed or
anything I'm just trying to get a good idea of how slow to take things with
you. I know we haven't been here long but I'd love a second date at least,
and then who knows!”
Tanya smiled as she relaxed back into her seat. She took a sip of her
drink and nodded. “That seems like a good idea. I was already hoping for a
second date myself but I didn't want to seem too eager and put you off.”
Wendy laughed. “You don't have to worry about that. You'd have to
do something really drastic to put me off you now.”
“I shall do my best not to do anything too stupid then.” Tanya said
happily. “I'd like to think that you can be the one to show me how it's done
in the bedroom. I'm nervous but I feel like I've been waiting for that
moment all my adult life. I was wondering this morning how long to wait
before we do go to bed together.”
“I think that's all a matter of personal opinion.” Wendy replied. “As
long as everyone involved is happy to be there and participating then I don't
think there is such a thing as too soon. Everyone needs to really think
before they act but I feel that way about most big decisions so it just makes
sense to me.”
“Yeah. That seems right to me too.” Tanya agreed. “So you won't
think badly of me if I say I'm already desperate to get you back to mine and
get you naked?”
 “Think badly of you?” Wendy laughed loudly. “I've been trying to
stop thinking about what it'd be like to fuck you since I walked through the
door.”
The waiter reappeared and served the women their food before
rushing off to deal with more customers as the restaurant began to fill up.
“More on that topic later then.” Wendy winked over at Tanya as she
prepared to eat. “I think this place is getting a little too full to be talking so
loudly about sex.”
“I would have thought it better to talk loudly about sex when it's full.
Then people won't know exactly who spoke if we're overheard,” Tanya
pointed out with a grin as she too began to eat.
“You have a very good point there. It's like you're a pro at this
already.” Wendy laughed happily. She was pleased the date was going so
well.
The two women ate quickly and after splitting the cost they headed
over to the nearest shopping mall. They tried on a variety of clothes
together, the outfits slowly getting more and more provocative as they went.
Wendy tried on a small top covered in sequins and paraded happily in
front of Tanya in the changing rooms.
“What do you think?” Wendy asked as she twirled around on the spot.
“Sexy or too much?”
Tanya gave it some deep consideration as she smoothed out the dress
she was trying on. “It's a bit tacky but I like it. I can totally imagine slipping
my hand under and giving those amazing tits a good squeeze.”
Wendy grinned. “I think that's the best compliment I've had all day.
You're getting the hang of this now.”
At first Tanya had been a little nervous of showing off the outfits she
was trying on and her compliments had been polite but now that they'd been
shopping for a while her nerves had died down and she was getting used to
giving more sexually charged compliments.
“I guess I just feel sexier in this dress.” Tanya pointed out as she
looked at her reflection in the mirror.
“You do look amazing.” Wendy agreed as she came up behind Tanya
and rested her hands on the other woman's hips. She leaned in and
whispered in Tanya's ear. “You look so good I could fuck you right here.”
Tanya let out a little gasp as Wendy squeezed her hips a little. Tanya
could feel her cheeks getting warm at the thought of Wendy being unable to
resist her.
“Maybe we should go back to my place.” Tanya offered, her voice
low with lust. “I know we haven't known each other long but it just feels
right, doesn't it?”
“Like I said earlier.” Wendy whispered as she lowered her head and
began kissing Tanya's shoulder gently. “I think if it's right then it's right. As
long as both people are feeling it and want it then I don't see why they
should hold back. I don't care what other people might think of us fucking
so soon, they won't be there anyway. It's just you and me that matter.”
“Yeah, you're right.” Tanya agreed. She'd heard other people say
similar things and thought the same thing herself but hearing Wendy put it
so simply made her relax entirely. She was more than ready and Wendy
clearly was too. They really had no reason to hold back. “Shall we get back
into our clothes and pay for these?” she asked with a cheeky grin.
“That sounds like a good idea.” Wendy said as she took a deep breath
and a step away from Tanya. “If I can keep my hands off you for long
enough, that is.”
“Are you going to buy the sparkly top?” Tanya asked as she slipped
out of the dress and began to change back into her clothes in what tiny
space was available in the small cubicle.
“I am.” Wendy nodded firmly as she took another look at herself in
the mirror. “Even if you do think it's trashy,” she laughed.
“I think it'd look alright with a nice jacket over the top.” Tanya
amended her opinion as she looked again. “Besides, I can't stop thinking
about how good your breasts would feel in my hands when I look at you in
it, so it must be doing something right.”
Wendy changed back into the clothes she'd come into the store
wearing. “That settles it then. Oh and if you're up for it I have one more
shop to visit before we head back to your place...”
[My start]
“Oh? What did you have in mind?” Tanya asked eagerly. She was
understandably curious as to what could possibly stand in the way of her
getting Wendy naked and in bed as quickly as possible.
“You'll see,” Wendy said with a smirk.
Once they had paid for their clothes, the two of them made their way
through town with Wendy taking the lead. Along the way, Tanya tried to
take a few guesses at where they were going but not one of them turned out
to be right. A few minutes later she finally got her answer when they
stopped in front of a store. There were no displays in the windows, just
blinds that stopped anyone from seeing inside, and there was no window
built into the door either. Despite the secretive appearance however it was
obvious what kind of store they'd ended up at.
“A sex shop?” Tanya asked, raising her eyebrows sightly in surprise.
It looked like she really had hit the jackpot in scoring a date with Wendy.
She was stunning and fun to be around, and the fact that their first date
involved a trip to a sex shop truly sealed the day as Tanya's greatest first
date ever.
“That's right,” Wendy grinned as she stepped through the door,
leading Tanya inside. “I figured that if it's going to be your first time with a
woman then we may as well do this properly, hadn't we? I don't want to go
and put you off women because you didn't have enough fun, after all. That
would be a crime to women everywhere if I took you off the market!”
“I don't think I'm going to be convinced away from women that
easily,” Tanya assured her with a chuckle. Now they were inside she took a
moment to look around at the various different toys and outfits that were on
offer. “You know, I don't think I've ever been somewhere like this before.”
“Really?” Wendy asked, sounding surprised. “Well I guess today will
be a day full of firsts for you, won't it? Let's see...anything in particular you
like the look of?” she asked as she browsed. “If you're not used to using
toys then something like a whip or a full outfit might be a little much, but I
bet we can still have plenty of fun starting smaller.”
“So something like this? These are pretty standard, aren't they?”
Tanya was holding up a pair of handcuffs, with thick fuzzy lining to ensure
they were gentle on the wrists after they were put on.
“Ooh, very nice choice,” Wendy complimented her as she looked the
handcuffs over. “You want me to use those on you?” she asked.
“Actually,” said Tanya, “I was kind of thinking I might take charge if
that's alright with you. If I'm going to learn how to do it properly with
another woman then I think I'm going to learn a lot better if I throw myself
in at the deep end.”
“You want to take the dominant role?” Wendy grinned. “Wow, and
here I thought I was lucky just because you're beautiful. I didn't expect
you'd be willing to take the lead in the bedroom too. Perhaps I ought to put
the lottery on or something if my luck's going to continue like this,” she
laughed.
“If you win you'll have to make sure to take me somewhere nice,”
Tanya joked, the two of them sharing a laugh. “So anyway, if I'm going to
be the one taking the lead, then how about you pick something out for
yourself? Handcuffing you will be fun enough but I think it will be even
better if I have something to use on you.”
“I like the way you think.” Wendy took a moment to look around and
consider her options before grabbing a feather duster. “I think this will do
nicely.”
“A feather duster?” Tanya asked, pulling a face. “I...what exactly do I
do with that? Do I turn it around and put the handle up you, or...?”
“What?” Wendy couldn't help laughing. “N-no, no, nothing like that!
It's just supposed to be for tickling – here, like this.” She reached out with
the duster and gently brushed it against Tanya's neck, making her laugh and
squirm slightly. “Though obviously it's a lot more pleasurable on your
naked body rather than on the side of your neck in the middle of the store.”
“I suppose that makes sense,” Tanya conceded. “Maybe a blindfold
would be a good addition too, then? If you can't see then it'll heighten your
senses so you'll enjoy it even more.” Despite having never slept with a
woman, Tanya still understood the basics of what would be fun and knew
what she would enjoy in Wendy's position.
“You sure you haven't done this before?” Wendy laughed.
The two of them spent a little longer browsing the store in case
anything else caught their attention, but in the end they finally settled on
just the three items: handcuffs, a feather duster and a blindfold.
“Well, that should be enough for the first night at least,” said Tanya as
they left the store and returned outside.
“The first night?” Wendy asked with a smirk. “Are you suggesting
there's going to be more than one night together then?”
“I can hope, can't I?” Tanya countered with a grin. “Assuming
everything goes well anyway.”
“I'm sure it will,” Wendy assured her. “Now then, how about we get
somewhere a little more private so we can actually put our new toys to
use?”
“Sounds perfect. I don't live too far from here, so why don't we head
there now?” Tanya suggested.
 “Great. That'll be a lot better than going to my place too. It's
important for you to be somewhere comfortable so you can be confident
during your first time with a woman, especially if you're going to be taking
the lead.”
“Don't worry, I'm fairly confident I can fill the role.” The two of them
continued chatting as they made their way through town and to Tanya's
apartment.
Once they were inside, Wendy suddenly seized Tanya by the hips and
leaned over, kissing her firmly. Tanya was caught off-guard at first but
quickly surrendered to the kiss, eagerly returning it as she slipped her arms
around Wendy's shoulders. The kiss went on for a few minutes before their
lips finally parted, both of them panting for breath.
“Well that came out of nowhere,” Tanya gasped, “not that I'm
complaining.”
“Didn't want you thinking I was the sort of slut who'd sleep with
someone without kissing them first, so figured I'd get that out of the way
while I remembered,” Wendy pointed out. “Didn't mean for it to get so
intense though. Not that I'm complaining either, of course.”
“If I wasn't in the mood before then I definitely am now,” Tanya
chuckled. “So, how do we go about doing this?”
“I suppose that's down to you,” Wendy said with a shrug, “after all,
you're the one taking charge, aren't you? Though if I do get to give one little
piece of input, I'd like to you keep those heels on. Ideally without much else
though.”
“Oh?” Tanya smirked. “I'll take your suggestion into account. Alright
then, let's see now...” She took a moment to look around her apartment and
decide what to do next. “Ah, perfect!” She quickly moved to the other side
of the room and grabbed a chair, positioning it against the wall. Next she
drew the blinds and turned on the light, because despite being a few floors
up she didn't want to risk somebody somehow catching sight of them and
interrupting their fun.
Wendy clearly understood the plan and didn't need instructions. She
made her way over to the chair and sat down.
“Not quite yet,” Tanya interrupted her just before her ass could hit the
seat. “I can't really strip you down while you're sat in the chair, can I?”
“Ah, good point.” Wendy stood up again. “So, want me to get naked,
or would you rather do it for me?”
 “I think it would be more fun to strip each other,” Tanya decided.
“If that's what my mistress wants,” Wendy said teasingly. The word
from her lips gave Tanya a little shudder of exhilaration. Ooh, that was nice.
She would have to get Wendy to call her that more often.
The two of them quickly got to work, kissing again as their hands
roamed over the other's body. Bit by bit their clothes were discarded, and
before long they were both wearing nothing but their underwear.
“Mm, you look good like that,” Tanya moaned, leaning in to kiss
Wendy's neck while reaching around to undo the clasp on her bra.
“Ah!” Wendy gasped softly as her neck was kissed. “I could say the
same. I do hope you're going to let me finish stripping you before you put
the blindfold on me, at least.”
“As long as you call me by the right name,” Tanya teased her.
“Whatever you wish...mistress.” Wendy purposefully emphasised the
word and could see the pleasure on Tanya's face when she spoke.
“Mm, perfect. Alright, I think you earned this.” Tanya pulled back
and removed her own bra, revealing her sizeable breasts to Wendy, and
quickly dropped her panties moments later so the other woman could get a
good look at her pussy as well. She was already clearly wet, her thighs
glistening slightly with excitement.
“Perfect.” There was no other word that Wendy could find to describe
the sight.
“Well, keep it in mind, because that's all your seeing for now.” Tanya
ushered Wendy into the seat before handcuffing her hands behind her back.
Next she grabbed the blindfold and slipped it onto Wendy, leaving her stuck
in place and unable to see anything.
“Don't forget my underwear,” Wendy reminded her, lifting her hips to
indicate the single piece of clothing she was still wearing.
“Oops, guess I was a little too eager there,” Tanya admitted with a
laugh. She was more than happy to fix her mistake however, leaning down
and gently peeling away the other woman's panties, getting a good look at
her wet, open pussy as she did so.
“Mm, you're not even doing anything yet and I'm already this horny,”
Wendy moaned, wriggling slightly where she sat.
“Guess that means you'll be good and ready when I'm through with
you then, doesn't it?” Tanya teased. She grabbed the feather duster and set
to work, gently tickling it here and there across Wendy's body. She started
wriggling it around her neck and face first,earning a little laugh in response
before Wendy began leaning into it, rather liking the soft, delicate touch
against her skin. Then she started trailing the feather duster steadily lower,
across her chest and to her breasts. The reaction was very different when it
started tenderly brushing over Wendy's nipples, which quickly hardened to
aroused peaks at the gentle sensation.
“Ah, I'm already ready for you,” Wendy insisted, squirming a little on
the chair. “You really are good at this. Are you sure it's your first time?”
“I suppose I just have a talent for it. I guess we'll have to see how it
goes next time and find out if its just beginners luck.” As she spoke, Tanya
continued to trail the feather duster down across Wendy's body, over her
bare stomach and down between her legs. The soft material tickled Wendy's
clit and elicited a gasp of exhilaration from her, making her tense up and
squirm again as she wriggled on the spot.
“F-fuck, it feels so good!” Wendy gasped, shifting her hips against the
feather duster. It felt incredible and her body moved on its own, desperate to
feel even more pressure against her sensitive clit.
“I'm getting so horny just watching you,” said Tanya as she continued
to tease the other woman.
“Maybe we should take a break from this,” Wendy groaned, “as much
fun as it is. I think I'd rather get down to business and actually fuck you.”
“Well, I am tempted to tease you a little more, but I couldn't possibly
say no to an invitation like that.” Truth be told, Tanya was growing equally
as impatient and couldn't hold back any longer. She quickly released Wendy
from the handcuffs and removed her blindfold, eagerly moving in to kiss
her and feel her naked body close against hers.
“Ooh, I'd almost forgotten you were wearing those,” Wendy laughed
when she felt Tanya's boots rubbing up against her bare legs. “Funny how
wearing nothing but your boots make you seem even more naked than
actually being naked, isn't it?”
“It does feel surprisingly good,” Tanya confessed with a grin.
The two of them couldn't talk for long. Soon enough they were all
over each other again, touching and groping and kissing. They were too
impatient to make it to the bedroom before taking things further. The two of
them ended up on the floor, Tanya on top of Wendy while they lay in
opposite directions. Despite not having done it with a woman before,
somehow it seemed to come naturally to Tanya as she eagerly buried her
face between Wendy's thighs. She proceeded to eagerly lick and suck at
Wendy's pussy, moaning and grunting with pleasure as she received the
same treatment in return.
The only sound in the room for a while was the sound of their moans
as they eagerly slurped and licked at one another's cunts.
“It's so good!” Tanya moaned, burying her face deeply into Wendy's
crotch to muffle her own cries of pleasure.
“Y-yeah!” Wendy agreed, licking eagerly at Tanya's clit to stimulate
her further. “I-I can't believe how good you are at this!”
“W-well, how about...ah...this?” Tanya moved her mouth away and
started using her hand instead. She easily slid two fingers straight up into
Wendy's pussy, fingering her rapidly, feeling her squelch with every thrust
as the other woman grew even wetter with every passing moment.
“Fuck!” Wendy let out a sudden yell of pleasure as her pussy clamped
tightly down around Tanya's fingers and the relief of orgasm washed over
her. She was panting for breath but wasn't ready to give up yet. She couldn't
let herself be outdone by an amateur.
“Ah, what are you doing?” Tanya asked with a laugh as she was
suddenly flipped over onto her back.
“I can't let myself be outdone if this is only your first time,” Wendy
explained with a grin. “If I get to orgasm then I think it's only fair that you
get to enjoy yourself properly as well.” Without any further explanation,
Wendy got into position. She made herself comfortable on the floor with
Tanya, intertwining their legs and pulling herself closer until their pussies
were pressed firmly together.
“If that's the way it has to be I'm certainly not complaining,” Tanya
said with a grin.
“Good, then let's have you enjoy this just as much as I am.” Wendy
didn't waste any time. They were both horny enough that there was no need
for any further build-up. She started moving quickly, her cum serving as the
perfect lubricant as she started rubbing her cunt up against the other
woman's. The two of them were groaning with pleasure as they fucked,
their pace quickly increasing as their arousal grew out of control. Wendy
was clinging to Tanya's legs to pull herself as close as possible as she
rapidly rubbed against her.
“Ah!” It happened so suddenly that Tanya was surprised to find her
cunt contracting and suddenly growing a great deal wetter. The orgasm her
struck her so abruptly that it left her momentarily stunned. It was difficult to
stay surprised however when her mind was swimming with pleasure. She
collapsed back against the floor and was panting for breath, her tits heaving
as she lay exposed in front of Wendy.
“Much better,” Wendy said with a smirk as she looked down at Tanya.
“Don't want you thinking I don't repay my debts, after all. If I get to orgasm
then it's only fair you do too.”
“Uh-huh.” Tanya could only muster a faint noise of agreement and a
vague nod. After her amazing climax she suddenly felt exhausted.
“Well, how was your first time with a woman?”
“Incredible.” Tanya somehow managed to find the energy to sit
upright again rather than just laying there on the floor.
“Good. Hopefully next time will be even better.”
“Next time?” Tanya asked with a grin.
“Unless you don't want there to be, that is.” Wendy was fully prepared
to accept that this was a one-time thing, much as she liked the thought of
them fucking again. Fortunately it turned out that she wasn't the only one
that wanted a repeated performance.
“I always want there to be a next time,” Tanya assured her, leaning in
and kissing her gently. She had always thought it would be wonderful to
sleep with a woman but she had never expected it to be this incredible. She
couldn't wait until their next time together. If their first time fucking was
this good then the next time was sure to be outright mind-blowing.
Lovely Lesbian Breakdown
Mila awoke to the sound of half-hearted pity laughter laced with disdain
and impatience. She jolted awake but quickly remembered where she was
and reined in her behaviour, avoiding making a big deal over waking up and
instead simply joining in with the quiet little attempt at laughter. She didn't
even realise what the joke had been but considering how disinterested the
laughter was she clearly hadn't missed anything important. No doubt it was
the boss trying and failing to lighten everybody's mood. Of course, if he
really wanted to improve everyone's mood then he could consider just
letting them go home.
Doing her best not to draw attention to herself, Mila subtly moved her
arms under the desk and twisted her wrist in order to check her watch. ten o'
clock. Really? She had been intending to be out of the office by half past
seven, perhaps eight at worst, but somehow she had tumbled into a solid
two hours of overtime. This was just ridiculous. Didn't they have enough
business meeting as it was? Perhaps if they spent a little more time actually
working instead of talking about work then the company would be in a
better position. Instead she was sat here listening to the boss drone on and
on about the company's profits this quarter and how they might be able to
improve the situation. She had actually considered speaking up and telling
him that the overabundance of meetings was part of the problem but it
didn't seem worth the hassle. She doubted he would listen to her anyway,
and even if he did it would just mean that the meeting took even longer
while he discussed her suggestion in depth with the room.
Mila took a quick look around the room, wondering if she was the only
one that had ended up dozing off during the meeting. Everybody else
seemed to have their eyes open at least but that didn't really answer the
question. She figured at least one or two of them had perfected the art of
sleeping with their eyes open by now. It was an incredibly talent. She would
have to get someone to teach her at some point. It wasn't as if she was
missing anything important anyway.
“...and as I always say, a single quarter can make or break a quarter!” the
boss said, pausing and looking around the room. Mila forced herself to
smile and gave her best work-laugh, which sounded just like a regular laugh
but was undeniably fake and forced. Others in the room joined in, with the
exception of one of the newer employees sitting further down the table.
Instead he simply gave a groan that no doubt came out louder than
intended.
“Is something wrong, Simon?” the boss asked, leaning on the desk and
looking over at the complaining employee.
“O-oh! Uh, no, nothing sir!” he answered quickly. “I just...have a bit of a
headache, that's all.”
“Ah, well I suppose I have kept you a while,” the boss said, glancing at his
watch. “It is nearly seven, after all.” After he announced the time the entire
room looked confused and started checking their own watches or looking
outside at how dark it was.
“Uh, sir, I'm not sure that...” Mila began, but she didn't need to finish. He
realised on his own.
“Oh, no, never mind. It seems my watch has stopped,” the boss said. “Oh
dear. I'll have to get that fixed. Well, either way, let's just go over a last few
things, shall we?” He pressed a button in his laptop to proceed to the next
slide of his presentation and began reading off it. He read incredibly slowly
and took the time to write down literally everything he wanted to say on
every single slide. Mila really didn't know how he had got so far in the
work place when he couldn't even handle the simple task of putting together
speaker's notes separate from his slideshow. The boss also chose to put the
slide number in the bottom corner, alongside the overall total number of
slides. Mila figured he was just generally incompetent when it came to
computers (and business in general actually) but part of her couldn't help
but wonder if he was doing it on purpose. Maybe he was just a bit sadistic
and enjoyed watching them all suffer through his presentations without
saying anything.
Despite feeling like it would go on forever, Mila was finally relieved of
his endless presentation. Fearing he somehow hadn't gone into enough
detail however he also presented a full print-out of the presentation for each
employee. She expected him to put a single slide on each page so wasn't too
surprised when the huge wad of paper was placed on her desk. Upon
flicking through it however she discovered that he had actually done
something even more wasteful.
“Now, unfortunately the presentation has a lot of text and that was difficult
to read when I put it on one sheet for each page of the presentation,”
explained the boss, “so I've had to spread most of them across two pages. If
you fold the border though and put them side-by-side they should be easy
enough to read.” It was lucky that he had left the slide number in the bottom
corner of each one as well because he hadn't even properly organised the
print-outs. Mila was really struggling to believe he wasn't doing this on
purpose now. This had to be intentional. Having an incompetent or a mean
boss was bad enough but having a boss cruel enough to hide his sadistic
nature behind a veil of idiocy that nobody could challenge was a whole new
level of agony. She really needed a new job.
“Alright then, that about does it! Thank you for your hard work
everyone!” the boss said, earning a collective sigh of relief from the room.
“However, let's try and get a bit more work done tomorrow shall we? We're
falling behind on our deadlines here!” he warned. Mila didn't know how she
kept her mouth shut and she imagined that many others in the room felt the
same way.
Everyone left the room calmly and polite as they said their farewells but
as soon as they were out of sight of the boss they were rushing to get out of
the building. Everyone was desperate to get home. Mila was no different.
She shot down the corridor, stopping short of the elevator when she realised
the door was only just closing and instead made her way to the stairs. It
would have been easier to wait for the elevator but she didn't want to risk
having the boss collar her for even more rambling. She just wanted to go
home, stuff her face and sit in front of the television. She'd certainly earned
it after a long day like today.
Out on the parking lot she and the other employees didn't even make
eye-contact. Everyone was too desperate to leave. Nobody wanted to waste
time chatting and making pleasantries at this point. Mila made a beeline for
her car and hopped inside, starting it up and buckling up as quickly as
possible. Everyone leaving at once inevitably meant traffic on the parking
lot and waiting to get out but if she was quick enough she could get away
before the rest of them.
Mila pulled out quickly and got out while she could. In her rear-view
mirror she expected to see everyone else rushing after her to get away from
work. Instead she saw something terrible. The boss was coming out and
waving his arms, clearly not satisfied with the meeting and wanting to go
over something else as well. Shit. That was the last thing she wanted. She
presented not to see him and carried on, figuring she could just ignore her
cellphone while she was driving if he called that as well.
 Actually, maybe she wouldn't be able to help ignoring her cellphone.
Now that she thought about it she realised that she didn't actually have it
with her. She had left it on her desk at work before the meeting to ensure
she didn't give in to temptation and start playing with it during the meeting.
It was still sitting there now. Oh well. It didn't matter. It was probably a
blessing in disguise anyway as it meant that the boss couldn't contact her.
He would just have to talk to her tomorrow. Satisfied with how things had
worked out, Mila turned up the radio and enjoyed the drive now that she
was finally on her way home and didn't have to listen to the boss talk any
longer.
At least leaving work so late meant that she had a fairly peaceful drive
home. Her journey along the freeway would have normally taken a good
half an hour or so but by now the traffic had dried up significantly so she
was able to speed along with little to no interruption. It was tempting to
really speed along considering the lack of traffic but she resisted the urge. It
would be just her luck to bump into a cop if she tried anything risky and
started breaking the speed limit. All she wanted to do was get home and
relax and that beautiful goal would be moved even further away if she were
stopped by a police officer.
Apparently the universe simply couldn't handle Mila seeing the good in
something. She was half-way home when she heard something unusual. It
took her a moment to work it out but it became clear soon enough that it
was her engine. It was starting to cough and splutter a little. Wonderful. She
briefly considered pushing on anyway but thought better of it. She had no
idea what was wrong and it would be silly to carry on driving with the car
in that state. She pulled over at the first opportunity she had, which turned
out to be an old service station that was now closed down and boarded up.
She groaned with frustration and hopped out of her car, walking around to
the front and popping open the bonnet to have a look inside. She didn't
know much about cars but figured that if anything obvious was wrong then
she would be able to spot it and fix it.
Once the bonnet was open she couldn't see anything for a moment. Her
eyes were filled with smoke. She coughed and spluttered, stepping back and
wafting the smoke away so she could actually look inside the engine.
Whatever was wrong with the car was clearly much worse than she
imagined if that much smoke was coming out of it. She peered into the
engine and carefully scanned every part of it for a few moments before
coming to a conclusion. Unfortunately that conclusion was that she didn't
have a clue what the problem was.
“Guess I'll have to call someone,” she said with a sigh. She grabbed her
purse and opened it up, taking out the business card she always kept on her
in case of such emergencies. She had always worried that she would end up
needing repairs or a pick-up and not know a number so carried one with her
just in case. It was almost a relief that her paranoia had finally paid off.
Now all she needed to do was dial the number into her phone and organise
someone coming out to fix up her car. She reached into her pocket and felt
inside, finding nothing there.
“...shit,” she said, cursing under her breath. Of course. She had almost
forgotten about leaving her phone at work. Of course she had. Of all the
days to forget it she had to go and choose today, didn't she? She sighed and
ran a hand through her hair, taking a good look around for anything that
might be useful. The service station might have closed down but that didn't
mean everything was gone. Fortunately it seemed as if luck was finally on
her side when she spotted a payphone. She grabbed a coin from her purse
and popped it inside, picking up the receiver and bring it to her ear. She was
just about to put in the phone number when she realised the line was dead.
She cursed under her breath again and hung up, pressing the button to get
her coin back. Naturally that didn't work either.
“Well now what the fuck do I do?” she grumbled, turning around and
looking at her car. “Stupid piece of crap,” she huffed, feeling a little better
about her situation by blaming the car. She considered just trying to drive it
back home in the state it was in but decided against risking it. With how
everything else that day had gone she figured it would probably blow up on
her or something else equally ridiculous would happen. She certainly
couldn't walk home either though. Her only remaining option was to start
walking and hope that she found someone that could help her. Maybe
having such little traffic on the freeway wasn't the blessing she had
originally thought it was. With a deep sigh, she locked her car and began
the long and arduous walk down the side of the freeway. Hopefully it
wouldn't be too long before she found someone. She really wasn't dressed
for this sort of exercise. Her footwear in particular wasn't ideal for a long
walk.
After ten minutes of walking, she took off her shoes and decided to carry
them. Heels weren't made for long walks. It was actually less painful to go
barefoot. After twenty minutes she was in pain anyway and considering
turning back, though even if she did it wouldn't have helped. There would
still be twenty minutes of walking ahead of her and no sort of reprieve at
the end of it. She did see a few cars during her walk but try as she might she
was unable to flag them down. Nobody seemed interested in stopping to
help her, and in a way she didn't really blame them. A woman walking
alongside the freeway at night without any shoes on seemed a little
suspicious. She probably wouldn't have picked her up either.
Half an hour of walking finally brought Mila to her saviour. Well, she
certainly hoped so anyway. She eventually found someone else who
happened to be having the same problem she was. Another car was pulled
up at the side of the road and someone was inside, talking on the phone.
Filled with renewed vigour she started moving faster, rushing over towards
them to ensure they didn't drive off before she could ask for help. She
stumbled a little but managed to retain her footing, coming to a stop at the
driver's window and knocking on it gently. The window lowered slightly
and another woman leaned over towards her, putting the phone down in her
lap for the moment.
“Uh...hello?” the woman said, warily greeting the stranger at her door.
“Hi!” Mila said. “Uh, sorry to bother you, but I really need some help. You
see, my car broke down about half an hour back and I don't have my phone
with me. I really need to contact someone to pick my car up and get it
fixed,” she explained.
“Ooh, you've walked half an hour up here?” the woman asked. “I bet your
feet are killing you. Here, take a seat in the back for a moment if you want,”
she offered.
“Thank you.” Mila opened the back door and sat down, sighing with relief
as she finally took the weight off her feet. “Oh, that's so much better.”
“Funnily enough I just got off the call with a breakdown service too, so
I'm afraid I can't drive you back to your car right now,” the woman said
with a little laugh. “You're welcome to stay here with me until they arrive if
you want though. Save me sitting here bored on my own, seeing as
apparently they're so busy at this time of night that it's still going to take
them two hours to turn up.”
“Yikes, two hours?” Mila echoed. “That does sound bad. Oh, I'm Mila by
the way,” she said, realising she still hadn't introduced herself.
 “I'm Ellie,” the other woman said, introducing herself in return. “Well, if
you want to wait here then I'm sure we can get them to sort our your car
after mine,” she suggested. “To be honest I considered going for a bit of
walk seeing as it's a long wait and there's plenty of big, open fields around
here but I imagine you're kind of fed up of walking,” she laughed.
“A little,” confessed Mila, “but that actually sounds kind of nice too. I'm
sure I could handle just a little more walking.”
“Well, if you're sure.” Ellie got out of the car and stretched, her shirt lifting
up slightly when she did so and revealing her toned stomach. Mila caught
herself enjoying the view for a moment too long before getting up as well
so the two of them could enjoy a quiet walk in the cool night air while they
waited for a mechanic to show up.
The two of them didn't talk much to begin with, simply basking in the
quiet contentment that night brought. It was incredibly peaceful and the
slight nip in the air somehow added to the relaxation. There were quite a
few fields and the like nearby so Mila didn't even have to worry about
hurting her feet by walking even more. After so long of walking down the
side of the road she relished the sensation of soft, cool grass under her feet
rather than hard concrete. She could have chosen to walk off the road the
entire time, of course, but had chosen not to just in case she missed the
opportunity to flag somebody down for a ride or at least to let her use their
cellphone to call for help.
“So what were you doing out so late?” Ellie asked, finally breaking the
silence. She stopped walking and turned to face Mila. It was probably for
the best they stopped. The last thing they wanted to do was get too far away
from the car and miss the mechanic when he finally turned up.
“Trying to get home from work,” Mila said with a wry smile, “the boss has
a decency to drone on...and on...and on...and...well, you get the idea,” she
said with a little laugh.
“I know the type,” Ellie chuckled. “I haven't had that trouble ever since I
changed jobs but I've still never forgotten how bad it was.”
“How about you?” Mila asked. “It seems like there was pretty much
nobody out on the road this time of night. I'm surprised I ran into you.”
“Sadly, I probably brought the breakdown on myself. Whereas you were
just trying to get home after a long day of work, I was longing for
something interesting to happen and decided to go for a drive just for the
sake of it. Clearly my decision to seek out adventure and something new
backfired drastically because I was hoping for something other than having
the car break down in the middle of nowhere.”
“Yeah, that doesn't sound like the sort of adventure anybody would want
to have. Well, sort of. I guess it depends on the mechanic that turned up,”
Mila said with a grin.
“Oh?” Ellie raised an eyebrow and smirked at her. “And just what, exactly,
might you be implying there?”
“I'm implying that maybe you were hoping the breakdown would lead to
some strapping young mechanic pulling up and deciding he needs to take a
closer look at the owner as well as the car,” Mila said, laughing a little at
her own crude joke.
“Well, I can't deny that your idea is tempting,” Ellie confessed, “though I
think it would be even better if it were a female mechanic. A strapping
young man sounds good but a busty mechanic wanting my help to test the
suspension would be even better.” It seemed that Mila had chosen the right
audience for her crude joke considering that Ellie was now making jokes of
her own.
“Oh? So you prefer women?” Mila asked, trying her best to sound casual.
She had enjoyed the little glimpse of Ellie's stomach earlier and since then
she had caught herself stealing quite a few glances at the other woman. It
seemed strange that she would want a beautiful, busty mechanic to show up
though – not because it was another woman, but because Ellie seemed like
she would fit the image of a beautiful busty mechanic perfectly on her own.
“I do, though I can go either way if I'm in the right mood,” Ellie admitted.
“Why? Doesn't bother you does it?” She grinned slightly. “Worried I'm
suddenly going to pounce on you and start feeling you up?”
“Oh, no, it doesn't bother me,” Mila explained, “if anything I'm more
worried that you won't do that,” she added. It was rather blunt and forward
flirting but she'd learned over the years that being meek and cautious
generally didn't get you anywhere. It was better to make your intentions
clear from the start, that way you could either avoid beating around the
bush for ages and either get down to business faster or avoid wasting your
time on someone that wasn't interested.
“Really now?” Ellie smirked at her and made a show of looking her over.
“So you're into women too, are you? I wouldn't have guessed it looking at
you. You look like your typical sitcom woman, trying to find herself a man
while rushing around the office and not realising your perfect partner is
right under your nose the whole time.”
“That's...oddly specific,” Mila laughed. “I think that might just be the suit
giving you that impression, though I do kind of feel like sitcom might
describe my life well. I'm pretty sure most of the people I work with would
do well in television too. They're certainly good at acting like they're
working without actually doing anything.” The two of them shared another
laugh.
“Well, seeing as we have plenty of time to kill and you sound interested
enough I suppose I'll just come right out and ask you. How about we take
your sitcom life off-air for a little while for something that's not appropriate
for daytime television?”
“Here?” Mila asked in surprise, looking around. Sure there was nobody
about but they were still out in public. There was still the possibility that
somebody could come along and find them at any given moment. That
should have put her off really, though instead she just found it excited her
even more. “Well...it seems a little risky, but I suppose that's part of the
draw, isn't it?” she admitted with a sheepish chuckle.
“So is that a yes?” Ellie checked, stepping closer. She gently lay her hands
on Mila's hips and squeezed them slightly, making the other woman squirm
on the spot eagerly.
Rather than responding with words, Mila simply leaned forward and kiss
her. Their lips pressed together softly at first, but before long their lips were
parting and their tongues were meeting as they began to kiss more deeply.
Mila had never simply thrown herself at someone like this before, let alone
a complete stranger, but nonetheless it felt good. The excitement of getting
so close and intimate with a total stranger out in the open like this was
getting her more worked up than she had been in a long time. Her hands
reached out to grip Ellie by the hips in return, only for her to change her
mind and instead reach higher. She took a breast in each hand, loving the
feel of Ellie's huge, soft tits against her palms through her shirt. The feeling
was great anyway but it was even better when she could hear and feel Ellie
moaning into the kiss as their tongues battled for dominance.
As great as the kiss was, they had to break apart eventually in order to
breathe. Neither of them were quite sure how long they had been at it but it
must have been a decent amount of time considering they were now both
panting for breath and getting a little red in the face.
 “Well that certainly came out of nowhere,” Mila said with a little laugh,
“though it's definitely helping me de-stress from such a long day at work.”
“If you want to de-stress more then we can always take things further,”
Ellie suggested, pulling her closer and pressing their bodies tightly together.
“Out here?” Mila asked, looking around uncertainly. Despite being wary
about doing it in such a public, open space it was impossible to miss the
excited grin spreading over her face. “Don't you think we'll get caught?”
“There's nobody around anyway,” Ellie said with a shrug, “and even if
they did catch us and we got into trouble, it'd be kind of worth it, right?”
“You...do have a point,” Mila admitted with a little laugh. “Alright, screw
it, let's do it. Today's been awful, it's about time I got to have some fun.”
“Exactly what I wanted to hear.” Ellie didn't hesitate at all to strip off her
shirt and her bra came away moments later. Mila simply watched, partly in
awe at just how quickly the other woman could undress and partly because
she was just enjoying the view of her huge tits now being exposed. It was
certainly cold and no doubt even colder without clothes on but she got the
feeling that the cold was nothing to do with Ellie's puffy nipples already
being hard.
By the time Mila had finished admiring the other woman's chest she had
finished stripping off completely. She stood proudly in front of her, hands
on her hips and her legs spread as she showed off her naked, magnificent
body. Her pussy was neatly trimmed and her thighs already looked a little
damp with excitement.
“I think it's your turn when you're doing admiring the view,” Ellie said
with a smirk, snapping Mila's attention back up to her face.
“Oh! Oops, guess I got a little distracted instead of stripping with you,”
Mila said. She wasn't nearly as fast or as skilled as Ellie but that didn't
matter. The other woman still seemed to enjoy the view, watching as Mila
gently lay out her clothes piece by piece to one side as she removed them.
Seeing as she wasn't in a rush she also decided to strip down to her panties
and bra rather than completely exposing herself right away. Once she was
down to just her underwear she stopped and posed in the same fashion that
Ellie had.
“You're finished?” Ellie asked, obviously a little disappointed. “Here I
thought you'd be getting naked as well.”
“I'm finished stripping,” Mila confirmed, “but that doesn't mean you can't
strip me even more.”
 “Ooh, I see.” Mila grinned. “I like the way you think.” She stepped closer
and their lips met in another kiss. Ellie's hands roamed over Mila's mostly
bare skin, finding the clasp on her bra and opening it. Mila moved her arms
to make it easier for Ellie to remove the bra without having to break away
from the kiss, and once that was out of the way her hands wandered down
to her panties instead. They were much easier to remove than her bra and
within moments they were sliding down her legs before landing at her
ankles. Mila stepped out of them and kicked them aside, loving the cool
night breeze blowing against her already wet pussy.
“So,” Ellie said, pulling back from the kiss in order to speak, “what do you
want to do? You're the one that needs to blow off steam so I figure it's only
fair to let you choose.” Not wanting to waste time with idle conversation,
her hands moved to Mila's now bare chest. She squeezes her tits gently,
taking one in each hand, playing with them and caressing them while she
waited for an answer.
“Mm...” Mila gasped quietly, arching her back and pushing her breasts
into Ellie's hands, begging for even more of her touch. “Well, seeing as you
asked, I have always wanted to try the 69 position with another woman. I
figure you'll be better at it than a man, seeing as you've probably got a
better idea of how to make a pussy feel good.”
“I'm sure I can help out with that. I'll even be generous and be the one that
has to lie in the grass.” Ellie got down on the floor and lay back, reaching
between her legs and spreading her pussy open to give Mila a good look.
“Well? Come on then, get a taste of this so I can have a taste of you.”
“Gladly.” Mila quickly got down with her, thrilled with how quickly things
were going. There was no awkwardness and no nervous build-up. They
were simply two adult women fucking because they wanted to. The
excitement of doing it outside certainly helped work her up as well. She
took a moment to get into position but before long she had managed to get
her knees either side of Ellie's head and her hands either side of her hips.
“Perfect,” said Ellie, reaching up and squeezing her ass gently. Eager to
keep their momentum going, she buried her face in the other woman's pussy
without hesitation. Mila let out a much louder moan than she intended at the
sudden wave of pleasure as Ellie's lips and tongue began exploring her
pussy while her hands pulled at her ass, spreading her open to make it
easier.
 “Oh..fuck...!” Mila gasped. She couldn't simply stay there enjoying
herself. It was dangerous enough doing this out in the open. They were
guaranteed to get caught if she kept moaning so loudly. In order to muffle
her noises of pleasure she lowered her head and buried her face in Ellie's
pussy in return. Her warm scent was overwhelming at first but it just turned
her on even more. Having to hold herself up meant she couldn't grab hold of
Ellie and spread her open but it didn't matter. She was more than satisfied
with what she could get at.
Ellie seemed to be getting wetter with every passing moment and Mila
was only too happy to lick up every last drop. She licked at her gently at
first but soon realised it wouldn't be enough to satiate her. Deciding to
follow the other woman's lead she tried to focus on her own pussy for a
moment, doing her best to put the pleasure to one side and instead think
about what Ellie was doing to her. It was difficult to focus for long but she
got the basic idea and did her best to reciprocate. Her tongue was pushing in
and against her pussy, swirling around against it while her lips pushed
tightly against her entrance. She moved her head a little, rubbing up against
her for more pressure to pleasure her even more. Judging by the way she
was moaning, she was clearly doing it right. Although Ellie was doing a
fantastic job anyway it made it even better when she could hear her
moaning.
The two of them continued gasping and panting with pleasure with their
head buried in the other's pussy. Neither of them could bring themselves to
stop, eager to outlast the other, until Mila finally surrendered. She lifted her
head with a deafening scream of ecstasy like nothing she had ever felt
before. Her entire body quivered with pleasure as her pussy tightened
against Ellie's face. She knew what was happening. She was cumming,
albeit much harder than she ever had before. Desperate not to cum alone
and also to reward the other woman for her incredible oral skills she again
buried her face in Ellie's cunt, licking and sucking and tasting her in an
attempt to have the other woman join her in her orgasm.
Feeling Mila cum against her face was easily enough to bring Ellie to the
brink of orgasm and Mila's eager return to her pussy pushed her over the
edge. She didn't make quite as much noise as she had the sense to keep her
face against Mila's ass, lapping up every drop of her cum and screaming
with pleasure as she reached her climax. The two of them continued for a
few more moments, tasting their partner's cum as they reached orgasm
together.
Eventually the two of them stopped, with Mila moving off Ellie and
sitting down beside her. They were both exhausted and panting for breath
after going at it so eagerly. Neither of them could bring themselves to speak
for a moment, and before either of them could, Ellie's phone started ringing.
She briefly considered ignoring it but eventually reached over and picked it
up, taking another deep breath before answering.
“Hello...?” she said, trying and failing to hide how out of breath she was.
She was quiet for a moment, clearly letting the person on the other end of
the line speak. “...oh! Uh, yes, sorry! We'll be right there, just give me ten
minutes please! Sorry!” She put the phone down and seemed to find her
second wind as she quickly started getting dressed.
“Who was that?” Mila asked, following her lead and getting dressed as
well, albeit not in as much of a rush.
“Mechanic's here to sort out the car,” she said with a little laugh, “guess
we got kind of carried away.”
“Oh. Oops.” Mila laughed along with her as she got dressed, doing her
best to brush the dirt and grass off her clothes so that the mechanic wouldn't
be suspicious as to what the two of them had rushed off to do while waiting
for him to arrive.
“Come on, we'll get your car sorted too and get back to down,” Ellie said.
“Oh but, while I'm thinking about it, you're not in work tomorrow are you?”
“I should be, but I think I'll just call in sick tomorrow after all the trouble I
had getting home,” said Mila with a chuckle. “Why?”
“Great, then you can come back to my place instead. I don't want to leave
things there. I've got a lot more I want to do with you.” She started walking
off ahead, clearly having made her decision for the both of them.
“Oh?” Mila grinned excitedly and hurried after her. That definitely
sounded like a good idea. She couldn't wait to see what Ellie had in store
for her when they got back to her place. It had taken until late at night but it
looked like Mila's day was finally looking up, albeit at the last moment,
though it had certainly been worth the wait.
Lovely Lesbian Cam Show
“We could make a lot of money doing this, you know.” Julie said as
Tanya handed her a glass of red wine.
They'd been through a glass each already but it was definitely time for
more.
Tanya took a sip of her own glass of wine and took her space on the
sofa next to Julie. “I know, I did consider it but honestly it's way more fun
doing it for free. More of a thrill that way I think.”
“You've got a point there.” Julie agreed as she took a large gulp of her
wine. “It's more exciting knowing we're just doing it for fun.”
“We don't know who we'll get like this either.” Tanya pointed out
happily. “We could get someone really hot.”
“Somehow I think it's more exciting for the guys that aren't because
you know they can't go out and just get a woman if they wanted to. This is
the highlight of their week for them.” Julie pointed out.
“True.” Tanya agreed as she opened up her laptop and began booting
it up where it sat on the coffee table in front of the sofa. “How far shall we
go tonight?”
Julie shrugged as she sipped more wine. “As far as they want us to
go,” she suggested with a grin.
Tanya and Julie had been putting on amateur webcam shows a few
times a month for a while and always enjoyed performing together. Mostly
they just stripped and kissed with light touching on the breasts and pussy
but a few times they'd given one another oral or gone the whole way when
they really got into it.
“You're feeling adventurous tonight.” Tanya smiled as she typed in
the web address of the site they used to host their free lesbian show.
“I've been horny since I walked through the door tonight.” Julie
admitted. “I've come to quite like our cam shows together.”
“Yeah, me too.” Tanya admitted. “It was a fun distraction from not
having men in our lives in the beginning but I've actually come to look
forward to this more than any dates I set up.”
“Maybe we should do it more often then?” Julie suggested. “Maybe...
once a week.”
“I'm definitely up for that.” Tanya replied as she got the website up
and took a deep breath. “Ready?” she asked.
 “Yeah. I'm good to go.” Julie nodded before sitting back on the sofa
and pushing her hair back behind her shoulders so her ample cleavage could
be seen much better through the camera.
“I'll title the show 'naughty lesbians willing to do it all for you.'”
Tanya said as she typed the name into the area it told her to do so.
“Sounds fine to me.” Julie said before giving a little squeal of
anticipation. “This is going to be so much fun!”
“This is it then. Our cam will be ready in five... four... three...” Tanya
stopped counting down as their cam was about to go live. She gave the
laptop one last adjustment before sitting back and wrapping her arm around
Julie's shoulders, she continued to sip at her wine with her free hand.
“So how long do you think it'll take for people to start joining the
room and watching us?” Julie asked as she took another sip from her glass.
“I guess it depends how busy the site is tonight,” Tanya reasoned. “I
doubt it'll take long though. A lot of people look out for the less busy rooms
because they figure there's more of a chance that the girls will talk to them.”
“Oh, speaking of,” Julie said with a grin as the laptop made a noise
informing them that someone had joined the room. “The microphone's on,
right?” she checked, earning a nod in response. “Hey there!” she called out.
“How are you tonight?” She was silent for a moment while she waited for a
response and couldn't help grinning already. It was fun enough hanging out
with Tanya and having a few drinks but the exciting thought of stripping off
and getting off with another woman in front of a bunch of strangers was
incredibly exhilarating.
“Straight to business then,” Tanya laughed when she read the
message. Some people would respond fairly normally when you asked how
they were with a polite 'good thanks, you?' or perhaps an overly-flattering
'fantastic now I get to see you babe'. Other people, such as their first viewer,
preferred to respond to 'how are you?' with a single, filthy answer: hard.
“Ooh, well that does sound interesting. Why don't you show us?”
Julie suggested with a grin. Usually performing on webcam you'd get
requests to watch the guys masturbate for you anyway, so making the offer
beforehand seemed like a great way to ensure you kept your fans. A lot of
women would have charged for the honour of masturbating for them but as
the two of them had decided not to charge while they put on their shows
they were able to make such offers without worrying about putting financial
pressure on their viewers.
 The guy watching them eagerly agreed to the request. Moments later
his webcam popped up on their screen and they were presented with a good
view of his cock, already thick and hard simply at the thought of them
looking at it. Both of them much preferred the company of women but they
could still appreciate the sight of a good dick and the thought of someone
jerking off to them was nonetheless arousing.
“Mm, that does look good,” Julie said, leaning forward and letting her
forearms push her tits together to further emphasise her already incredibly
cleavage. She gently trailed her tongue along her lips to tease him further
and loved the sight of his cock twitching eagerly with excitement because
she was looking at it. “You wanna stroke it for us?” she asked. As expected
the man was more than happy to oblige and soon enough was gripping his
cock firmly, slowly pumping his hand up and down his shaft, his hips
shifting and twitching as he got off on the two of them watching him.
“Nice,” Tanya said with a grin, “though I do feel a little bad. It's a
shame only we're getting to see anything good, isn't it?” she pointed out.
She didn't wait for Julie to respond. She reached around the other woman
and tugged her shirt down, Julie's sizeable tits suddenly becoming fully
exposed on the webcam. The excitement seemed to be too much for their
first viewer as he furiously jerked off, his hand practically a blur as he
tugged desperately on his cock while looking at Julie's huge tits before
finally blowing his load.
“Wow, you came so much honey!” Julie said with a little laugh,
running her hand over her tits while she spoke. “Mm, if only you were here
to do that all over my tits, huh?” she teased him. He seemed to appreciate
the sentiment judging by the messages he sent next. They spoke a little
more before he went. It was honestly surprising how polite a lot of them
were – when they had first started putting on their cam shows they had
always expected men to disappear moments after they came. After all, they
were clearly turning up to masturbate so it was strange to think they would
bother to hang around for long after their orgasm.
“Seems a bit quiet tonight, doesn't it?” Julie said with a sigh. “That's a
shame. It's always more fun when we have a bigger audience.”
“It always starts off this way though, I wouldn't worry about it. I'll bet
the thumbnail's changed to you with your tits out now too, so they'll all be
filtering in soon enough,” Tanya pointed out.
 “Oh right, I almost forgot I was sitting with my tits hanging out,”
Julie laughed, moving to stuff her breasts back into her top. As soon as she
was finished she realised more people had joined their chatroom, and of the
thirty or so people that had turned up at least ten of them were complaining
that they'd been just about too late to catch sight of Julie's incredible tits out
in the open.
“Sorry everyone, didn't realise I was about to have company!” Julie
said with a laugh. “You all want to see them that badly?” she asked, only to
be met with a slew of messages assuring her that they did. “Hmm, well, I
don't know...” she said teasingly, “are you sure you want to see them badly
enough?” she laughed.
“Well even if they don't want to, I think I do!” Tanya suddenly piped
up, putting her glass down and shuffling over to sit closer to Julie. She
reached over and rather than tugging her top down this time to release her
tits she instead grabbed the hem of Julie's top and lifted it upwards, pulling
it off over her head. Julie had clearly been prepared for tonight as she hadn't
bothered putting a bra on which meant that her huge tits were again clearly
exposed to the audience, much to the delight of those who were watching.
“Mm, well I am glad you all like the view at least,” Julie said, rubbing and
groping her tits to further excite their audience, “though I think my tits are a
little bit lonely here being out all on their own! How about we have Tanya
here get her tits out too, hm? What do you guys think?” she asked with a
grin, already knowing what the answer was going to be. As expected, the
following flood of messages eagerly agreed with her as people started
practically begging Tanya to get her tits out as well.
“Oh fine, I suppose if that's what everybody wants,” Tanya said with a
theatrical sight and a roll of her eyes as she pretended to be put out. The
truth was that she pleased of course, and she could already feel her nipples
hardening with excitement as she peeled off her top and reached around her
back to unclasp her bra. She decided to tease her audience a little more by
covering her breasts with one arm and then the other as she slid the straps of
her bra down her arm before tossing it to one side. She used her hands to
hold her tits and censor them at the same time, groping and squeezing and
jiggling them a little at the webcam as she grinned. “You guys want to see
these?” she asked, basking in the affection and begging messages that she
was receiving. She couldn't help a little laugh as she finally decided to give
them what she wanted and moved her hands, lifting them over her head and
shaking her body a little to her tits shook and wobbled for the audience.
It was clearly all too much to handle for one of their viewers, who left
after saying a quick thank you and letting them know he'd experienced the
best orgasm in a long time thanks to their incredible bodies. Aside from the
excitement of exposing themselves to other people that was one of the other
nice things about putting on shows like this. Knowing someone had been
driven wild with lust and masturbated while watching you certainly made
you feel sexy.
“So what shall we do tonight?” Julie asked, though she wasn't really
sure if she was asking their audience or Tanya at this point. “Any
preferences?” The chat filled up with various requests. It would be
impossible to fulfil all of them, and admittedly, there were one or two that
they weren't really prepared to fill either. Other people were entitled to their
fetishes but there were some things that Tanya and Julie weren't
comfortable doing at all, let alone in front of a live audience. “Well I've
heard from them,” she said, turning her attention to Tanya, “but what about
you?” She leaned over and nuzzled against the other woman's neck, kissing
and nipping it a little to further excite her, loving the feel of the other
woman's bare, exposed skin.
“Mm, well...” Tanya gasped softly and interrupted herself when Julie
nipped gently at her neck. “Ooh, seeing as you're so eager to get a taste of
me, perhaps you should take your lips a little lower,” she suggested.
“And have a taste of those lovely tits of yours?” Julie asked with a
grin. “Don't mind if I do.” She took one of the Tanya's well-sized breasts in
her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze for the audience before leaning down
and bringing it to her mouth. She carefully angled herself so their viewers
could still see everything as she slipped her tongue out and teasingly rolled
it around the areola, narrowly avoiding touching her actual nipple. She
could hear Tanya whining and could feel her squirming on the spot.
“Come on,” she complained, “stop teasing me. You're so mean.”
“I know I am, it's all part of the fun,” Julie pointed out with a grin and
continued teasing her a little more. She knew when to stop though. If she
carried on for too long then things would just get boring. She finally gave in
to Tanya's desires and flicked her tongue over her nipple, eliciting a gasp of
pleasure from the other woman. She continued to gasp and pant quietly as
she flicked her tongue over her nipple a few times before finally leaning in
and popping it between her lips, holding it gently between her teeth while
she sucked on it and her tongue repeatedly flicked and licked over the tip.
Tanya was grunting and groaning with pleasure and squirming on the spot,
using her hands to play with her other breast to further her own pleasure.
Tanya was so lost in pleasure that for a moment she completely forgot
that they had an audience, though when she looked back at the screen and
saw everyone talking about how arousing the scene was it just served to
turn her on even more. Her pussy was already soaking wet and they'd barely
even done anything yet. She really did have an exhibitionism fetish, and
considering how readily Julie always agreed to put on their cam shows
together she assumed the other woman was enjoying herself just as much.
She opened her mouth to respond to one of the messages that had come
through on the laptop but instead gasped and moaned even louder as Julie
suddenly moved her head to focus on Tanya's other nipple instead, making
sure not to ignore one breast in favour of the other.
“Oh, fuck, it's so good!” Tanya groaned. It was more fun to just
openly express her pleasure and their audience seemed to prefer it when
they were a little more vocal about how much they were enjoying
themselves. She reached down and ran a hand through Julie's hair and
arched her back, eagerly pushing her tits against the other woman and
offering herself up to her, desperate for even more pleasure while she
displayed herself to strangers on the internet.
Julie continued pleasuring her nipples a little more before slowly
trailing kisses up along her breast and to her neck, kissing and nipping and
nibbling it and moving on to using her hands to grope and massage Tanya's
tits. She could feel her thighs growing wet with arousal as she pleasured the
other woman. Knowing there were people watching them made everything
even more arousing than it usually would be.
“This is good,” Tanya gasped, “but I'm thinking we ought to move
things on a little further, hadn't we?” she said with a grin, sliding a hand
down her own stomach and to her crotch. She slipped her fingers down to
her crotch and pressed down gently, moaning quietly as she rubbed slightly
at her pussy. The audience couldn't see anything yet but the thought of
rubbing herself seemed to be enough to excite them judging by the
messages that were coming through as she hinted at her plans to finally strip
down further and start fingering her soaking slit for their viewing pleasure.
 “I suppose that might be a good idea,” Julie agreed, pulling away
from the other woman's neck to look back at the laptop again. She smirked
a little at the messages pouring in. “Well everyone else definitely seems to
agree with you,” she pointed out with a little laugh. “Alright then, let's give
the people what they want! I think you should lie back for me first.”
“I'd ask why but I know you'll just tell me to wait and see,” Tanya
said, laying back as instructed, “so I suppose I won't even bother asking the
question.”
“Glad to see you're learning.” Julie made sure not to obstruct the
webcam too much as she moved around and unzipped Tanya's pants, gently
sliding them down to reveal the sexy black panties she was wearing
underneath. They were lace yet not too revealing, so whilst her perfect ass
was almost on show her pussy was still completely hidden away. She'd
clearly put some thought into her panties as well as her decision not to
bother wearing a bra. The panties were the perfect choice to show off plenty
of skin without giving everything away right from the start. Julie grinned
and gave her friend's ass a playful slap before groping her ass a little,
earning a little yelp and a laugh from Tanya as a result.
“I hope you're planning to strip off too so I'm not naked on my own!”
Tanya pointed out.
“I am, I am,” Julie assured her. “However, I think it's going to be a lot
more fun for both me and for our audience if I strip you off rather than us
both getting naked on our own.” She reached over again and eased her
fingers into the waistband of Julie's panties, glancing back at the laptop
again. “What do you think everyone? I'd like to get a good look at her
pussy, how about the rest of you? I think she's definitely up for it
considering how wet her thighs already are, huh?” She leaned in and gently
kissed Tanya's thighs, tasting the wetness leaking down her thighs and then
looked back to see what messages they'd received. As expected, the
suggestion of revealing some juicy wet pussy was greeted with resounding
excitement.
“I suppose we'd better give them what they want.” Tanya laughed,
lifting her hips slightly to help Julie remove her panties more easily.
“I suppose the people have been waiting long enough, we really ought
to reward their patience,” Julie agreed. She slowly slid Tanya's panties
down her legs and cast them aside, moving out of the way so that Julie
could spread her legs open a little and give everyone a good view of her
soaking, open hole.
“Fuck, it feels so good to have my panties off now,” Tanya said with a
sigh of relief. It also felt wonderful to have her slit exposed to a huge group
of strangers via the internet.
“It definitely does,” Julie agreed, reaching over and running her
fingers gently up along the other woman's thigh before teasingly brushing
over her clit and earning a quiet little groan of pleasure from her. “I much
prefer your pussy without those panties in the way.”
“Mm, I have to say, it does feel a lot better having your fingers down
there instead of my panties,” Tanya agreed, pushing her hips towards Julie's
hand and trying to encourage her to touch her even more.
“Looks like someone's after some extra attention,” Julie said
teasingly, pushing her hand a little more firmly against Tanya's pussy. She
could feel her hard, throbbing clit against the palm of her hand and began to
move her hand in small, gentle circles to massage her clit. She curled her
fingers around and pushed her index and middle fingers into Tanya's
waiting pussy. Normally she would have started with only one finger and
slowly worked her way up to using more but with how wet Tanya already
was she didn't think only a single finger was going to cut it.
“Oh, fuck, finally!” Tanya groaned, shifting and shuffling as she
attempted to fuck Julie's hand, desperate to get her fingers even deeper
inside of her. She reached up and squeezed her own tits as she moaned and
panted quietly. It felt incredible to have Julie's fingers pumping steadily in
and out of her pussy anyway but it was even better when she thought about
how many people were watching and getting off while getting to see her
being fingered by another woman.
“Enjoying yourself?” Julie asked with a little laugh, though the
answer was fairly obvious. She decided to take things a step further and
leaned down while pulling her fingers out of Tanya's pussy, using them to
spread her cunt nice and wide for camera. Once she was close enough she
started using her tongue instead, licking and tasting the other woman's
soaking cunt while strangers looked on and watched her helping Tanya to
get off.
“Ah!” Tanya gasped and moaned louder, making no attempt to silence
herself as her pussy throbbed with pleasure in response to Julie's tongue.
Knowing she was being watched was perhaps too much pleasure for her to
handle it seemed. She suddenly felt her entire body seize up for a moment
and she bit down on her lower lip to stifle the scream of ecstasy as an
incredible orgasm suddenly tore through her body. Her pussy tightened for a
moment before Julie moved her head out of the way, making sure their
audience got a good view of Tanya's orgasm as she squirted for everyone to
see.
“Looks like you needed that.” Julie teased her, leaning down and
kissing her clit gently, earning another quiet little gasp of pleasure in
response. “I didn't even get around to stripping off yet.” She looked over at
the laptop and grinned. “Sounds like quite a few people enjoyed the show
so much that they got off with you too though!” she said with a little laugh.
“Good,” Tanya said breathlessly, a little exhausted after the sudden
onset of her intense orgasm. “Though I can't say I'm not at least a little bit
disappointed that you didn't get naked as well before I finished.”
“Are you really though for the night anyway?” Julie asked with a
grin.
“I suppose not. I could do with a little time to recover perhaps but I'm
more than happy to focus on you for the time being.”
“Sounds good to me!” The two of them stopped for a moment to read
messages and shared a grin over one message in particular. “That also
sounds good to me,” Julie added.
“Definitely. We don't often get requests like that from women but I'm
more than happy to oblige, aren't you Julie?” said Tanya.
“Oh yes, definitely,” she agreed readily. “We get guys asking to put
on a little performance of their own from time to time but it's not so
common to get a woman asking. As much as I loved having a close-up of
your sexy pussy,” she said, briefly turning to Tanya, “I'd be more than
happy to see another sexy pussy too. Can't ever have enough of those!”
Tanya reached over and clicked on the pop-up on the laptop to allow the
viewer to show their webcam and they were greeted by the sight of a young
woman leaning back with her dress hitched up and her panties around her
ankles with her obviously wet slit on display. Despite having only orgasmed
a few moments ago Tanya could already feel her arousal growing again.
“Wow, that is a good view,” Julie said, “though it seems unfair that I
get to see something so good and you don't get anything in return. How
about I return the favour?” she suggested. She was greeted by a torrent of
messages encouraging her and she couldn't help laughing softly at their
eagerness. She altered her position slightly before lifting her hips and
easing her trousers down to reveal her panties. She hadn't even finished
stripping off yet the woman exposing herself to them on webcam was
already getting excited, rapidly pumping her fingers in and out of her cunt
and masturbating for them, clearly enjoying not only the show but also the
fact that two sexy women were actively watching her get off over webcam.
“Ooh, hey, you finish stripping off for everyone, I'll be back in a
second!” Tanya said suddenly, getting to her feet and walking away. Julie
watched her go but shrugged it off, figuring her friend had just rushed off to
the bathroom, and turned her attention back to the laptop. She turned her
back to the viewers and wiggled her ass in the air, loving the thought of
them getting off while she teased them, and slowly peeled her panties down.
She stayed facing away to begin with to tease them a little further before
spreading her legs and reaching between them, gasping quietly as she
brushed over her own cunt and started rubbing over it for everyone to see.
“Ah, it's so much fun having all of you watching me. Are you
enjoying the view?” she asked, glancing back over her shoulder. She could
see the other woman on webcam was masturbating furiously now as she
enjoyed the show. She couldn't help wanting to join in a little and started
rubbing her own pussy a little faster, reaching back with her other hand to
spread her pussy wide open. It felt amazing to spread her cunt wide open in
front of an audience and it felt even better when her fingers were slowly
working in and out of her soaking slit.
Julie continued enjoying herself for a few minutes, slowly moving her
hand faster and faster before Tanya finally returned.
“Look what I've got,” Tanya said with a grin, brandishing a huge,
double-ended dildo. “Figured I was feeling up to some action again so I
thought I'd go and grab this. I've even lubed it up so it's ready to go!”
“Ooh, you are prepared tonight, aren't you?” Julie laughed. “Sounds
good to me.” She rolled onto her back so she was laying sideways to the
webcam in order to ensure that everyone could get a good view of her full,
naked body. Tanya lay down opposite her and spread her legs as well,
edging their pussies closer together before starting to move the huge toy
into position. She gasped and groaned quietly as she gently eased one end
into her own pussy, spreading it wide open as she filled herself up with the
toy. She didn't push it in too far to begin with, cautious not to over-exert
herself right away.
 “Okay, time to get it into you before I get carried away on my own,”
Tanya chuckled, reaching over and gently easing the other end of the toy
into the other woman. Julie gasped and groaned quietly, loving the feel of
her cunt being stretched open in front of everybody as Tanya slipped the toy
into her pussy.
“Screw it, let's all get off together,” moaned Julie, reaching over to the
laptop. “Come on everyone, let's see what you've got! Let's all cum
together!” she gasped as Tanya started moving a little, pumping the huge
double-ended dildo in and out of her pussy, which caused it to slowly move
in and out of Julie's pussy as a result. People leapt at the opportunity to
fulfil Julie's request and countless webcam requests popped up on the
screen. She accepted every single one of them, watching the screen fill up
with small windows showing the cocks and pussies of their viewers.
Everyone was clearly just as horny as she was as they eagerly exposed
themselves to her and started masturbating as well.
It felt amazing to see all these people getting of for her while the toy
steadily moved in and out of her tight, soaking cunt. She gasped and
groaned and grunted and panted with lust as she shifted her hips to fuck the
toy, her volume steadily increasing along with her pleasure as she and
Tanya fucked the toy together. She could hear countless people beyond just
her and Tanya getting off as they all masturbated to the show, clearly loving
the sight of two gorgeous women fucking each other with a toy.
“Holy shit, I've needed this so much!” Julie groaned, fucking the toy
as hard and fast as she could possibly manage.
“Wow, calm down!” Tanya laughed, gasping and panting with
pleasure. “Actually, scratch that, harder!” she said, changing her mind
quickly when she realised just how good it felt. The two of them fucked
desperately, both easing the toy steadily deeper and deeper into their
pussies. Despite how huge the double-ended dildo was they actually both
managed to fit their ends entirely inside of them and soon enough they were
rubbing their pussies up against each other.
“I can't hold on much longer!” Julie eventually gasped, shifting and
shuffling and fucking Tanya as hard and fast as she could.
“Then don't!” Tanya groaned. “Come on, cum! Let's all cum
together!” she said decidedly. Apparently her decision was enough for
everyone to push through and masturbate and fuck as hard as they possibly
could. Soon enough the laptop screen was filled with pictures of countless
people reaching orgasm and cumming. Tanya and Julie joined in as they
also managed to reach their climax around the same time, both moaning
loudly as they came hard around the huge toy.
The two of them collapsed backwards, breathing heavily after their
incredible orgasms that had been thoroughly improved by knowing that so
many people were watching them.
“Thanks for the shows guys, we'll see you again next time,” Tanya
said breathlessly, lazily reaching over to put an end to their webcam show
which automatically closed down the windows showing the various cocks
and pussies that were now spent after thoroughly enjoying the show the two
women had put on.
“That was amazing,” Julie said with a happy sigh, too exhausted to
get up and instead happily basking in the afterglow of her orgasm.
“It really was,” agreed Tanya with a happy smile. “Same time next
week?” she asked.
“Definitely.”
Lovely Lesbian Casino Trip
The bright lights. The muted music. The excited chatter. The cacophony
of cheers and complaints mixed with the sound of countless machines
signalling wins and losses and coins clattering. This was her kind of place.
Isabelle enjoyed nothing more than the thrill of gambling and so a place like
this, a casino on this scale, was like a paradise to her. She could partake in
so many different games, show off her luck and skill in front of a huge
audience, and take home an enormous profit at the end of the evening.
She had always been good at gambling. It didn’t seem to matter what she
played, she tended to win. Then again, surely that should have been
obvious. Why would she waste her time playing if she didn’t expect to win?
It just so happened however that she won an awful lot more often than
anyone else she knew. She considered it a skill. Many argued it was instead
luck. Personally, Isabelle didn’t see the difference. She believed luck was a
skill, and it was one she possessed in spades.
“I can see why you wanted to come.” Sophia said with an excited grin as
she looked around the huge room. She was Isabelle’s girlfriend and had
been for some time, though usually she didn’t accompany Isabelle on her
little gambling excursions. When she discovered her girlfriend would be
attending a huge casino like this she decided to make an exception. Sophia
didn’t consider herself to be even half as talented as Isabelle when it came
to gambling but that didn’t mean she couldn’t enjoy the experience of a
bustling casino.
“Indeed.” Isabelle agreed, her voice light with a slight French accent that
had almost faded after years away from her home country. She gave a
confident smile as she surveyed her battlefield of fortune. “So many people
desperate to be separated from their money,” she sighed, “I don’t imagine
I’ll have time to oblige all of them but I will certainly do my best.”
“Perhaps I should stick by you.” Sophia suggested. “I might give one or
two games a try but honestly, I’m just having fun being here,” she admitted
with a laugh. “I think it will be way more fun to just enjoy the atmosphere
and watch you keep winning rather than ending up on a losing streak of my
own.”
“That’s fine with me.” Isabelle said with a grin, taking Sophia’s hand and
lacing their fingers together. “After all, any good gambler should have a
pretty woman on their arm to witness them amassing their vast fortune.”
 “That sounds like the kind of job I can handle.” Sophia assured her with a
grin. She released Isabelle’s hand and instead looped her arm through the
other woman’s, squeezing it slightly and pressing Isabelle’s arm against her
own ample chest. It wasn’t the same as really being felt up but it was a
decent enough imitation given that they were somewhere so crowded at the
moment. “So what do you want to play first?” she asked.
“Hm. I’m not sure. There is simply so much on offer, and all of it looks
simple enough for me. Perhaps I shall approach this a different way than
usual. Why don’t you select for me?” she suggested, looking over to her
girlfriend. “You do not usually accompany me on my gambling trips, so I’ll
allow you to choose what you wish to see.”
“I appreciate the thought, but there’s so many games.” Sophia said as she
looked out across the casino. “How do I know what to pick? I don’t want to
choose something that you might not win at.”
Isabelle chuckled softly. “Oh come now, surely you are joking? I will not
fail so easily. I assure you, no matter which game you pick, I will walk
away with a tidy profit once I leave the table. You merely need to select a
game that takes your fancy and I shall do the rest.”
“It’s good you’re confident at least.” Sophia laughed. “Okay, then…what
about that one?” She used the hand that wasn’t holding onto Isabelle’s arm
and pointed to a table near the centre of the room.
“Ah, craps. An easy enough game.” Isabelle assured her, beginning to
head over and escorting her girlfriend by the arm.
“Craps?” Sophia laughed. “It can’t really be called that, can it?” Given the
name she’d given the game she assumed it was some sort of joke, but just
because she didn’t know much about gambling didn’t mean she was going
to fall for such a strange prank.
Isabelle sighed but smiled at her. “Honestly, you can be so childish
sometimes. It really is the name of the game.” She leaned over and kissed
Sophia gently on the cheek. “Still, I suppose you can get away with such
behaviour when you are as beautiful as you are.”
Sophia opened her mouth to respond but closed it again, furrowing her
brow in thought. “I can’t tell if you’re flirting with me or making fun of
me,” she said with a pout.
“Can it not be both?” Isabelle asked with a grin.
Sophia held her pout for a moment before giving in to a chuckle. “Fine,
you win, that was actually kind of funny. You’re lucky though, I could have
just been offended by that. That was quite a gamble.”
“But of course,” Isabelle said, “is that not why we are here? Honestly, if I
can gamble so carelessly with my responses to a beautiful woman and come
out ahead then I hardly think a petty casino game will pose a problem for
me.”
The two of them approached the table and joined the game, Sophia
staying at Isabelle’s side as she tried to learn the rules. It was strange. Craps
seemed both incredibly simple and incredibly complicated at the same time.
In essence, Isabelle needed to roll two dice that she had selected from a
bowl of five. The numbers she rolled determined whether it was a win or a
loss. However there were also other rules, and though Isabelle tried to
explain these to her, Sophia didn’t understand in the slightest. It was way
too complicated. Perhaps she’d chosen the wrong game to begin with. She
would have to suggest something a little simpler for their next activity.
As complicated as the game appeared to be, Isabelle had no problem
whatsoever with it. She took part in the game effortlessly, not showing any
nerves as she rolled the dice. Time and again she would call out numbers in
advance, rolling the dice and having them land exactly the way she had
predicted. Sophia knew her girlfriend’s good luck was incredible but this
just seemed downright impossible. Surely it was mathematically impossible
for Isabelle to keep winning at this rate! Yet despite it seeming impossible
she was being presented with evidence to the contrary right in front of her
eyes. More and more, the chips piled up in front of Isabelle on the table as
she continued her seemingly endless winning streak.
“I believe that will suffice. Thank you for this wonderful game.” Isabelle
spoke sweetly and thanked the staff for her winnings. She presented them
with a small card that served as the key to their room when swiped. By
swiping the card through a small machine they were also able to tally her
winnings to the room’s account. It was much easier than trying to walk
around carrying the huge piles of casino chips all night.
“I can’t believe you won so much.” Sophia was stunned. She’d known
about her girlfriend’s good fortune in the past, as well as the amount she
brought home with her after a big night of gambling, but seeing it in person
was another matter entirely. The two of them left the craps table so they
could speak without interrupting any further games. “How could you
possibly be that lucky so many times in a row?”
 “It’s more than luck.” Isabelle explained with a smile. “Do not worry
though, thinking that rolling a dice is down to luck is a common mistake.”
“You mean it isn’t?” Sophia didn’t bother hiding her confusion. She knew
Isabelle preferred it when she showed an interest like this and her girlfriend
seemed to thoroughly enjoying teaching her about gambling whenever the
opportunity arose.
“It’s actually down to physics as much as luck.” Isabelle explained. “The
way the dice sits in your hand, how hard and fast you roll it, where you aim
for it to land…all of these combine together to decide on the final resting
position of the dice.”
“So you worked all of that out, every single time, without fail?” Sophia
asked, her eyes wide. Isabelle was even more talented than she’d realised if
she could do all that, especially with such speed without ever getting it
wrong.
“To some degree,” Isabelle confirmed, “though luck does certainly have
some part to play in the rolling of the dice as well. It is possible to predict
what you are going to roll with some reasonable accuracy but it is not a
fool-proof method.”
“So how did you get it right so many times in a row then?” Sophia asked.
“As I told you, it is simply down to luck. Some of us are fortunate, others
are not. My fortune appears to be especially grand compared to the other
people here, if only because I am with the most beautiful woman in the
room.” Isabelle was used to winning but it didn’t detract from the thrill of
victory. She stepped closer and kissed Sophia gently, their soft, warm lips
holding together for a few moments.
When their lips parted, Sophia gasped despite herself. Isabelle was truly
herself in a place like this and that made her even more irresistible than
usual.
“Goodness me,” Isabelle said with a smirk, “it looks like you’re starting to
get the gambling bug. Could it be you are already enjoying yourself so
much?”
“I do seem to be having a lot of fun.” Sophia said, unable to help grinning.
“Though to be honest, I feel like we could be having even more fun up in
our room.”
“You make a tempting offer,” Isabelle mused, “but I shall make you wait, I
think.”
“Oh?” Sophia frowned slightly at the news. “Why?”
 “It will be even more fun if I make you wait a little. Come, let us try one
more game. I want to check something.” Isabelle took Sophia by the hand
and began to lead her through the casino.
“What do you want to check?” Sophia asked as she hurried after her
girlfriend to avoid being dragged.
“I want to see just how much you can enjoy yourself. You are clearly
already feeling the rush of excitement from watching me win, so can you
imagine how much better it would be if you were able to experience it for
yourself?”
“How am I supposed to win though?” Sophia had barely even understood
the rules of craps. Even if they found a game she could understand better,
there was no way they could guarantee that she would win anything.
“The easiest solution would be to have luck on your side,” Isabelle said,
“but failing that, there are other approaches. The key here will most likely
be persistence and a system.” When they came to a stop, Sophia discovered
a game that she was not only familiar with but also understood how to play.
“Roulette?” Sophia asked, checking she was correct. “Why this?”
“There are no complicated rules for this, you simply need to place your bet
and hope luck is on your side.” Isabelle explained. “However, as I said,
there is a simple system you can use to assist you. It will not result in a big
win by any means, but a small win should suffice for your first time.”
“System?” Sophia repeated. It was all getting a little too confusing again.
She had been under the impression that she just picked a number and put a
bet down. “So I can’t just bet on whatever number I please?”
“You can, and you might even win, but it is a big risk. I would suggest, as
you are a beginner, that you use the Martingale strategy.” As Isabelle
explained, Sophia simply looked at her, dumbfounded. “Simply put, you
select one of the most likely outcomes – perhaps red or black, or odd or
even. Choose one of those first.”
“Okay…even.” Sophia said after a moment’s thought.
“Excellent. Here,” Isabelle presented Sophia with five chips before placing
them on the table. She had clearly saved a few of her casino chips from her
last win in order to use them on another game. “We will bet five on even,”
she instructed the staff member. He nodded, and after other bets had been
made, began the game.
Sophia watched excitedly, waiting for the ball to finish moving, then
sighed in defeat. “It’s odd. We don’t win anything,” she said. “Didn’t you
say you had a system?” she asked.
“I do.” Isabelle assured her. “Do not worry, I am not done yet.” She
presented another ten poker chips and set them down. “Even again, please,”
she instructed the staff member.
Again, Sophia watched intently, and again sighed in defeat when the ball
yet again landed in one of the odd pockets.
“It’s no use.” Sophia complained. “I guess I’m just going to win
anything.”
Despite her complaints, Isabelle ignored her, this time presenting twenty
chips and repeating her bet on even.
Sophia watched the roulette wheel spin, only half-interested, but perked
up when it finally landed on even. “We win!” she yelped happily, feeling a
rush of excitement as the winning chips were pushed towards them. They
received the twenty that Isabelle had bet plus an extra twenty in winnings,
so forty in total.
“So did your system not work then, as we had to keep playing?” Sophia
asked as she grabbed their winnings.
“Oh no, it worked completely fine.” Isabelle assured her with a smile.
“The strategy is to pick a likely win and double your bet every time you
lose. Probability suggests you will have a win within the first few bets, and
by using the Martingale strategy you can ensure that when you do win, your
winnings are enough to offset all prior losses as well as leave you with a
profit equal to your original bet.”
Sophia went quiet for a moment and thought about what she’d been told.
The first bet had been five chips, followed by then, and then twenty. That
was thirty-five in total, and they’d won forty. The profit had been five
chips, the same as their first bet, exactly as Isabelle had said. “Wow, that’s
really smart.” Sophia said after working it out. “Did you come up with
that?” she asked.
“No, not me,” Isabelle said with a chuckle, “it is quite an old strategy now.
The things I do are far more complex. I simply wanted you to experience a
win of your own, that is all,” she explained.
“It was a lot of fun.” Sophia admitted with a smile. “So what do we do
next?” she asked, looking around the casino. “Another game?”
“Honestly, after seeing you take part and enjoy a victory of your own
there, I believe I have another idea of what we can do together rather than
gambling in the casino.” Isabelle led Sophia away to a staff member that
would accept their chips from them and assign them to the room card,
meaning they no longer had to carry their chips around. “I am thinking we
return to our room and gamble for something other than money.”
“Oh?” Sophia had been a little disappointed they were leaving the casino
for the night immediately after her first win but that disappointment
vanished when she realised what else Isabelle was planning. “That
definitely sounds like fun to me. What in particular were you thinking to
wager?” she asked.
“I am thinking we will start with our clothes and go from there.” Isabelle
said casually. “Perhaps I shall have to request some tongue work from you,
once I have won enough times to strip your entirely.”
“I would complain that I can’t possibly win against a gambling expert like
you,” Sophia said, “but I think I can handle losing if that’s what’s waiting
for me. Also, we’ll probably end up playing cards or something up in our
hotel room, right? That really is down to luck.”
“You think so?” Isabelle chuckled. “You would be surprised how
important a proper poker face can be. I will allow you to be dealer so that I
can show you without having you worry I might have cheated. Now, let us
go.” Excited by the prospect of wagering their clothes on a card game, as
well as the sexual favours that awaited her upon victory, Isabelle eagerly
escorted her girlfriend out of the main casino hall and to the elevator.
Once they reached their room, Isabelle swiped her card and the door
opened, allowing them entry. Inside it was enormous, though she had
expected as much. Knowing she would be enjoying the facilities along with
her girlfriend, Isabelle had used some of her vast fortune of winnings to
book one of the most expensive rooms in the hotel. A lavish double bed sat
in the centre of the room and the floor-to-ceiling windows looked out on the
bright lights of the cityscape far below them.
Isabelle knelt down beside the mini-bar and took a pack of cards,
knowing full-well that their extortionate price would be added to their bill
when they left the hotel. That didn’t matter though. She could easily afford
it regardless of how much they intended to charge her for the pack of cards,
and no matter what the price was, she knew it would be worth it. She was
going to thoroughly enjoy her game with her girlfriend. Gambling and
taking money from strangers was certainly exhilarating but it paled in
comparison to slowly stripping her girlfriend naked, edging closer and
closer to the grand finale when Sophia would stand before her, utterly
naked, and then drop to her knees with her head between Isabelle’s thighs.
Just thinking about it was already making her wet.
“Wow, you really are eager tonight.” Sophia laughed. “I know you always
enjoy it when we play strip games but you’re not normally in this much of a
rush. Did watching me gamble really work you up that much?”
It took Isabelle a moment to realise what she was talking about. Then
she looked down and realised she was sat on the bed and had already dealt
out five cards to the two of them. She had been lost in thought yet
continued on instinct, getting into position and dealing out their first hands.
“Indeed, I had barely even realised what I was doing,” Isabelle confessed
with a chuckle, “you truly do seem to have excited me. It does no matter,
however, because what you will be doing to me after I win shall far outstrip
even this,” she said confidently.
“I would complain that you seem to think I don’t stand a chance, and that
you’ve apparently decided you’re dealing even though I’m supposed to be,
but I suppose I can accept it. Given what the stakes are, I don’t mind losing
to you.” Sophia sat opposite Isabelle on the bed and picked up her cards,
preparing for a quick game of five-card draw poker with their clothes on the
line. They had barely even begun but she already knew that Isabelle was
right. This would definitely be more fun than any of the games in the casino
could ever hope to be.
Given Isabelle’s incredible talent when it came to gambling of any kind,
Sophia wasn’t too surprised to find she lost the first hand. She happily
surrendered her shoes as a result, and then her socks as well when she lost
the following hand. Shoes and socks weren’t a big loss anyway, so she
really didn’t mind. She was certain that Isabelle would have to lose
eventually anyway, and considering Isabelle was only wearing heels and a
dress it wouldn’t take many victories to see her partner stripped down to her
underwear.
Sophia’s next hand was fairly good, containing two pairs, yet even so
she lost yet again. Begrudgingly she accepted yet another loss and stripped
off her top, revealing her large breasts which seemed to be struggling to
stay in her bra. That probably wouldn’t matter for long though. Not with the
way Isabelle was beating her in their little game. Her next hand was
horrendous and she accepted her loss a lot more easily, stripping off her
trousers and sitting before Isabelle in nothing but her bra and panties whilst
the other woman remained fully clothed.
 “How can you possibly be winning this much?” Sophia grumbled. “It
doesn’t make any sense. I know you’re lucky but this is just ridiculous.
You’re not cheating, are you?” she asked. She didn’t want to be suspicious
of Isabelle but given her current losing streak it was impossible not to
suspect foul play.
“Not at all.” Isabelle laughed. “However, I do not expect you to believe
me so easily, so here.” Isabelle handed the cards over to Sophia. “I will
allow you to shuffle and deal as we proceed, if only to put your mind at
rest.”
“I don’t think you’d really cheat, but I suppose its best I deal just in case.”
Sophia agreed, starting to shuffle the cards before dealing them out. After
changing a couple of her cards she couldn’t stop herself from grinning. She
had a straight flush. There was no way Isabelle could beat her now, surely.
She eagerly laid out her cards, looking rather smug with what appeared to
be a guaranteed victory.
“Oh my,” Isabelle laughed, “in any other situation, you would be
guaranteed to win. Unfortunately, however…” the other woman trailed off
as she laid out her own cards. Even now, she had managed to one-up
Sophia. A royal flush. It seemed impossible but the evidence was staring
Sophia in the face. Isabelle had beaten her again. She hadn’t even been the
one dealing out the cards this time so the only possible explanation left was
her inexplicable luck.
“You still beat me?” Sophia huffed, a little irritated now that she kept
losing. Still, it wasn’t all bad. She could feel her nipples hardening as she
reached behind her back and unclasped her bra, sliding it off her shoulders
and letting it drop to the floor. Losing sucked but getting to expose her tits
to Isabelle certainly perked her up. She loved showing off and having her
girlfriend get a good look at her assets. It was even better when she played
with them, but right now Sophia was determined to continue the game. She
had two more chances left to strip Isabelle. If she lost once she’d be naked,
and if she lost again after that…well, she supposed she’d be seeing a lot of
Isabelle anyway. She couldn’t honour Isabelle’s prize of ‘tongue-work’ as
she’d phrased it if the other woman was still wearing her panties.
The next hand came and went, and as she should have expected by this
point, Sophia lost again. She got to her feet and stripped away her panties,
the wetness at her crotch obvious as she peeled off her underwear.
 “Oh my, you do rather enjoy showing your dirty little pussy to me, don’t
you?” Isabelle teased her as she enjoyed watching her girlfriend strip naked
for her.
“I suppose it’s just as well I do,” Sophia grinned, “it’s not like I get to
enjoy winning against you at all, after all.”
“Come now, you still have one more chance, do you not?” Isabelle teased
her.
“It’s fine, I know I’m going to lose. It doesn’t matter anyway. You wanted
oral if you win, right? I can’t do that while you’re still wearing your
underwear, so even if I lose completely, I still get to see your pussy.” Sophia
pointed out.
“I suppose there are victories to be found even in defeat.” Isabelle
chuckled. “Come then, deal us this last hand, though I agree I am most
likely going to defeat you.”
Sophia did as she was told and dealt out the cards, and as expected, she
lost yet again. She grumbled in defeat.
“Well, I don’t feel too bad about this. I knew it was going to happen
anyway.” Sophia laughed. “At least I get to do something fun when I lose
against you. Most people just lose their money.”
“There is that.” Isabelle agreed with a smile. She got to her feet and
reached under her dress, slipping off her panties before laying back on the
bed. “Well then, speaking of your loss, I believe it is time you pay up.”
“Gladly.” Sophia couldn’t help grinning as she looked at Isabelle laying
back on the bed, waiting eagerly to be pleasured. She moved the cards off
the bed and crawled up between Isabelle’s legs, sliding her dress up and out
of the way to get a good look at the other woman’s pussy. It was clearly
already wet. Either the countless victories of the evening had excited her or
she got off on exposing herself the same way Sophia did. Perhaps it was
both. The reason didn’t really matter though. What mattered right now was
Sophia getting a taste of the sweet wetness dripping down her girlfriend’s
thighs.
“Well? Are you going to simply stare at it all day or are you going to put
your tongue to work?” Isabelle demanded playfully. Sophia wriggled her
hips in anticipation. She loved it when Isabelle took control like that.
“It’s about time I pay my dues after losing so badly to you, I suppose.”
Sophia leaned in and trailed slow, gentle kissed along Isabelle’s inner thigh,
steadily closing in on her crotch. She could hear the other woman panting
and gasping softly as she slowly approached the sweet spot. When she
finally reached her crotch, Sophia planted a gentle kiss on Isabelle’s clit and
listened with glee to the soft moan that followed. It was always nice to hear
what a good job she was doing.
She focused on Isabelle’s clit to begin with, kissing it and running the tip
of her tongue gently over the sensitive button. Then she moved her head
lower, starting to trace her tongue along the thin, sensitive, soaking slit. She
could feel her own pussy getting wetter as she tasted Isabelle’s dripping
pussy and listened to the quiet gasps and moans that came with every lick.
Losing wasn’t any fun but what came afterwards most certainly was.
Sophia pushed her tongue out and pressed her lips firmly against
Isabelle’s pussy, sliding her tongue inside the other woman. Isabelle gasped
and groaned loudly, her legs tensing up as she pushed her crotch against
Sophia’s face. She desperately wanted more, even as she felt Sophia’s
tongue exploring inside her cunt and pleasuring her. It seemed that no
matter how much she got her body just wanted more.
Sophia’s tongue licked and tasted Isabelle’s pussy eagerly, and as much
as the other woman was enjoying herself, she knew there was no way she
could last forever. She wanted desperately to hold on but it was impossible.
It felt too good for her to continue holding out.
“Sophia!” Isabelle gasped, her pussy suddenly tightening against Sophia’s
tongue. Her cunt squeezed tightly shut for a moment as she came hard, a
splatter of cum squirting into the other woman’s mouth as she reached her
orgasm with a loud moan of ecstasy.
“Mm!” Sophia hadn’t been expecting the squirt but she appreciated it all
the same. She pulled away and licked her lips with a grin. “You really were
eager for that, weren’t you?” Sophia teased her with a little laugh. “I
suppose getting to see you squirming and moaning for me like that makes
up for having to keep losing at poker.”
“It was indeed worth my time to challenge you to some poker with a
special set of rules.” Isabelle said breathlessly, still panting slightly after her
previous orgasm. “Yet even after squirting in your face like that, I cannot
help but want to compete again and see what other prizes I might win.”
“You still want more, even after that?” Sophia laughed. “I suppose we
could play something else if you had something in mind. I’m not sure what
the prize would be in this case, though. I could have you strip off for me,
but I’m not sure what to do if you win again – and let’s face it, you’re
probably going to, aren’t you?”
“Perhaps we shall try something a little easier.” Isabelle suggested,
grabbing the cards from the floor. She dealt two face down cards to each of
them. “You are familiar with blackjack, yes? That should be sufficiently
simple.”
“I suppose a quick game wouldn’t hurt.” Sophia agreed, checking her
cards. Of course, once again, she lost. “So much for that,” she laughed,
“I’m not really sure what you want from me though. I’ve already given you
oral and I’m already naked,” she pointed out.
“I think you should put on a show for me.” Isabelle said with a grin. “I
have had my fun but I feel bad you did not, so you can put on a show and
masturbate for me.”
“Masturbate for you?” Sophia repeated with a giggle. “I’m sure I can
handle that. Honestly, we didn’t need to play a game of blackjack for that.
You could have just asked me.”
“True.” Isabelle agreed. “It is much more fun to earn your treats though, I
believe.”
“I suppose that makes sense.” Sophia made herself comfortable and sat
back on the bed, spreading her legs and presenting her wet cunt to the other
woman. She was already horny from giving Isabelle oral and she was even
more worked up now she was putting on a show. She didn’t need to waste
any time rubbing her pussy to excite herself with how wet she already was.
She could easily slip two fingers straight into her soaking cunt, moaning
softly as she started fingering her tight hole.
“You truly are enjoying putting on a show for me, aren’t you?” Isabelle
chuckled, rather enjoying the view as Sophia began to steadily work her
fingers in and out of her cunt. The sound of her pussy squelching with
wetness echoed around the room as she panted and moaned quietly, her hips
shifting as she humped her hand.
“Y-yeah!” Sophia agreed with a gasp. “I love f-fingering my pussy in front
of you! It feels good knowing you’re watching me!” she moaned, slipping a
third finger into her cunt along with the other two. Her hand moved fast and
hard as she rapidly fingered herself, her free hand moving up to massage
her huge tits as she fucked herself desperately.
“I bet you want to cum, don’t you?” Isabelle said with a smirk.
“Yes!” Sophia gasped. “I want to cum so badly!” she whined.
 “Then let me help you. It will be even better that way, don’t you think?”
Isabelle didn’t wait for an answer as she reached out, seizing Sophia by the
wrist. The other woman let out a whine of annoyance as her masturbation
was abruptly interrupted, denying her an orgasm by mere moments.
“Ah! Why?” Sophia complained. “I want to cum!”
“I know you do.” Isabelle chuckled. “Worry not, I shall provide.” She
swiftly stripped off her dress, heels and bra, leaving her as naked as Sophia.
With her clothes out of the way, she threw her arms around the other
woman and drew her close. She kissed her firmly, tasting her own cum on
her girlfriend’s lips as she kissed her passionately, her tongue exploring her
mouth. She dragged Sophia to lay down on the bed with her, intertwining
their legs as she grasped at Sophia’s rear, squeezing and groping it. Her legs
and hips twitched and shifted, rubbing her still sensitive cunt against
Sophia’s thigh whilst returning the favour and rubbing her own leg against
Sophia’s pussy.
“F-fuck! It’s so good!” Sophia gasped, moaning loudly and clinging
desperately to Isabelle as they fucked.
“Mm, even now, I cannot help myself!” Isabelle groaned. “Once is not
enough! I must cum again!” she announced. She locked her lips with
Sophia’s again, kissing her deeply to dull the noise of their moans as they
fucked desperately.
Isabelle’s pussy was still sensitive after her earlier orgasm and Sophia
had been close anyway. There was no way that either of them could last for
long. Sophia was the first to finish, practically screaming into their kiss as
the pleasure overwhelmed her. Her entire body shuddered with the force of
her orgasm, her pussy suddenly wetter than ever as she came hard against
Isabelle’s thigh. Isabelle followed suit moments later, clinging tightly to
Sophia as she finished.
The two of them finally broke off their kiss and collapsed back against
the bed, panting for breath as they lay beside one another.
“…that was incredible.” Sophia said breathlessly, reaching out to take
Isabelle’s hand in her own and give it a gentle squeeze.
“Indeed. That was even more of a thrill than the fortune we amassed
downstairs.” Isabelle chuckled, leaning over to kiss Sophia softly on the
cheek. “I shall have to have you accompany me on my gambling ventures
more often in the venture.”
 “Sounds good to me.” Sophia said with a grin, too exhausted to lean over
and return the kiss. The two of them lay there in the bed, holding hands and
breathing heavily as they slowly recovered from their exhausting fuck.
They needed to relax and catch their breath for now, but they both knew
that within an hour they’d be fucking again. The thrill of gambling always
got Isabelle in the mood, and Isabelle being in the mood inevitably got
Sophia in the mood as well. It was going to be a long night, though that was
by no means a bad thing.
Lovely Lesbian Cougar
“Ugh, I'm so bored,” Tina grumbled as she lay back on the couch. The
television was on but honestly she wasn't even sure what was showing at
the moment. She'd sort of been zoning out rather than actually watching it.
It seemed to be some kind of cooking show but she felt the same way about
it that she normally did when it came to those kind of shows – it looked
nice enough but nobody ever seemed to cook a full portion of anything.
What was it about people making fancy food that made them not want to
bother making a full meal out of it? The thought of food was apparently
enough to remind her of just how long it had been since she'd eaten and her
stomach grumbled. She made a noise of effort as she pulled herself up off
the couch and made her way to the kitchen.
The fridge was her first port of call but there wasn't much good in there.
She had plenty of food in but nothing really tickled her fancy or caught her
eye. She also couldn't be bothered to put in the time and effort to cook most
of it. She wanted something to eat now, something quick and easy, but
apparently she hadn't stocked anything along those lines. She started
searching the cupboards instead and continued to struggle to find anything
good, eventually giving in and just making herself some instant noodles.
They certainly weren't the healthiest option but at least it would only take a
few minutes.
Tina pulled out her phone to start browsing the internet while she
prepared her noodles. She was scrolling through social media, looking at
her updates, and after that moved on to checking that she hadn't missed any
messages. She enjoyed freelance work but times like this, when you were
waiting for a new job to come through, were admittedly quite boring. Still,
she enjoyed her job and wasn't going to go changing it any time soon.
Being bored was relaxing in its own special kind of way too, loathe as she
was to admit it. She finished preparing her noodles and sat back down on
the couch in front of the television to eat them. The fork was in front of her
mouth and she was already eagerly anticipating her first bite when her
phone started ringing. Wonderful. Apparently her complaints of being bored
had tempted fate. She grumbled and put her fork back in her noodles to
answer the phone.
“Hello?” she said after she picked up. She hadn't even bothered checking
who it was. She got calls from work through all sorts of numbers, and
sometimes directly from clients, so a lot of the time it was safe to assume
she wouldn't have the number saved in her contacts anyway.
“Tina, hey! Are you busy today?” asked an excited voice on the other end
of the line. She recognised the voice immediately. Angie only ever called
her up when she wanted to hang out and couldn't get anybody else to go
along. She didn't really mind though, especially on a day like today when
she couldn't seem to entertain herself anyway.
“Oh, hey Angie. I guess I'm not too busy,” Tina said. She carefully
balanced her noodles between her legs and started eating while on the
phone. It would have been rude with a client or with work but she figured
she could get away with it if she was only talking to a friend.
“Great! So, listen, I was thinking of hitting up the club or a bar or
something tonight. It feels like forever since I got some action, you know?
Figured I'd go out there and get some! You wanna tag along? Might even
get yourself some action too!” she suggested.
“I suppose I could do with that,” Tina agreed after swallowing her food. “I
guess it has been a while.” Honestly, she'd probably got laid within the past
couple of weeks only, but she wasn't about to tell Angie that. It would just
make her feel bad, knowing her friend was getting some while she went
without. Tina figured it wouldn't hurt to go along with her anyway, and if
she lucky, she actually would some more action too. It wasn't as if she was
going to say no if the right kind of person came along, after all.
“Great! Okay, I'll start getting ready and come over then. See you in a
couple of hours!” The phone call ended before Tina could even say
goodbye. She shrugged it off and put the phone down to focus on finishing
her food. A couple of hours to get ready? She had no idea how Angie did it.
Sure, she looked good, but did it really take her two hours to make herself
look that good? Even when Tina was putting the effort in it wouldn't take
her more than twenty minutes or so. Oh well, that just gave her more time
to laze about before Angie arrived. She relaxed on the couch and ate her
food, all while the cooking show she was watching tormented her with
much more tantalizing alternatives.
Once she had finished eating, Tina turned the television off and
wandered into her bedroom to start picking out an outfit. She had a few
options in mind already but now she needed to actually choose one. There
was always the classic black dress but that was so expected that it didn't
really get the attention it deserved any more She could also go with
something more understated, perhaps a simple blouse and a pair of well-
fitting jeans. That would show off her ass nicely but she also wouldn't come
across as too slutty. Then again, she could also take the complete opposite
approach and wear a nice, short skirt with some lacy panties, hoping to give
a glimpse to an attractive onlooker in order to lure them over for some
action. The thought alone was rather exciting. In fact, she had enough time
for a little fun before she had to get ready, Tina realised. She stripped off,
ready to take a shower, but didn't head into the bathroom just yet. Instead
she got onto the bed and made herself comfortable, laying back and taking a
moment just to bask in the comfort of her soft sheets against her bare flesh.
Tina let her mind wander, thinking about the kind of people she might be
lucky enough to bump into when they went out later that night. Perhaps
she'd find a pretty young blonde woman, a healthy weight but with
particularly big tits. It was pretty typical but sometimes it was nice to think
about the more stereotypical options. You got so carried away trying to
think of different, more exciting alternatives that it just didn't occur to you
to think about the obvious choice a lot of the time. She thought about hitting
it up and chatting a little while her hand wandered down her body, her
fingers starting to slowly graze up and down her slit. She gasped softly,
already starting to get more aroused at even the gentlest touch. Perhaps she
was even more in need of action than she'd originally realised.
Her fantasy of chatting with this woman and hitting it off moved quickly
in her mind and before long she was thinking of the two of them being back
at her apartment. She groaned softly, arching her back and rubbing herself a
little faster as she imagined the woman slowly stripping off and giving her a
good look at her big, beautiful breasts. Tina thought about grabbing and
squeezing them and burying her face in them and stripping off alongside
her, getting to expose her already soaking pussy to another person. Then the
two of them would tumble onto the bed and start fucking and oh god she
hadn't realised until now just how horny she was. Tina was gasping and
panting, one hand grasping at the sheets beneath her while the other worked
away vigorously between her legs. Once she was good and ready she
slipped a finger into her pussy and moaned quietly, starting to finger
herself.
She arched her back and started shifting her hips in time with moving
her finger, fucking herself vigorously. Maybe it was a good thing they were
going out tonight. She desperately needed to find someone for a good fuck.
It was only now, in the midst or masturbating, that Tina realised just how
much she needed a good seeing to. She bit her lip to try and muffle her
moans and gasps as she continued fingering herself eagerly, her knuckles
going white as she grasped tightly at the bedsheets. She was almost there.
She could feel it getting close. She moved her hand as fast and hard as she
could, eager to finally hit her climax, and was only moments away when
her phone started ringing. The surprise alone was enough to interrupt her
and she grumbled as she grabbed it to see why it was making a noise. Of all
the times to go off, why then?! She had been so close to orgasm only to be
denied at the last possible moment. To make matters worse, it was a
message from her friend explaining that she wouldn't be taking so long after
all. She would be there in an hour at most.
“Oh fuck,” Tina huffed, firing off a quick response before dragging herself
off the bed to hop in the shower. It was difficult to pick up again after how
good she'd been feeling before the interruption and she didn't really have
the time to build up to a good orgasm again. Not when her time had been
cut short. Now she really needed to meet somebody at the club. She had an
orgasm just waiting to be released and if she didn't have the time to bring it
about herself then she was damn well going to find somebody there to help
her out. Hopefully there would actually be somebody worthwhile there to
assist her. Then again, if there wasn't she supposed she could just rub one
out in the bathrooms. Doing that in public was kinky enough to get her off
anyway. She tried not to work herself up by thinking too much about it and
hopped in the shower to prepare for what would hopefully be a very
successful night out.
After she had finished showering, Tina was once again faced with the
choice of what to wear. She had been considering it for a while in the
shower but had never actually come to a conclusion. In the end she simply
decided to close her eyes and reach into her wardrobe to pick something
out. Leaving it to pure chance seemed like a good idea in the way,
considering that she was hoping to get lucky later that night. Of course, if it
was something utterly ridiculous then she wouldn't just accept it, but
hopefully making a random choice instead of over-thinking it would end up
working her favour.
It turned out that random chance wasn't any more creative than she was.
The first thing she picked out was the typical little black dress. It was great
of course, and it certainly looked good on her, but it seemed a
little...expected, at this point. Then again, perhaps there was nothing wrong
with that. After all, her little fantasy earlier had been a lot of fun ( at least
until it was interrupted, anyway) and that had been about the most obvious
thing she could possibly think of. Yes, this would do, she decided. The little
black dress was a staple of any woman's wardrobe for a good reason after
all. Hopefully it would work its magic tonight just as it had done in the past.
Tina slipped into her dress and matched it with a pair of heels and a few
accessories. She had just finished getting ready when there was a knock at
the door. Perfect. She couldn't believe how well she'd managed to time
everything. Honestly, it would have been annoying if she'd been ready too
quickly, it just would have rubbed in the fact that she'd had plenty of time to
finish up before showering and getting dressed. Tina double-checked
herself in the mirror, making sure she looked good, and then answered the
door.
“Ooh, little black dress? Looks like somebody's serious about tonight,”
Angie laughed. “Guess I'll have some competition!”
“I think we're hunting for different prey tonight, I wouldn't worry too
much about it,” Tina chuckled. “Anyway, come on, we'd better get going.
Don't want to turn up too late and find out all the ones have already left
with somebody else!”
“Yeah, plus it's more expensive to get in if you turn up later on,” Angie
added. After Tina had locked up her apartment and put her keys away in her
handbag the two of them left for the club.
They arrived before it was really getting busy but there was nothing
wrong with that. It just meant they could settle down with a couple of
drinks before going on the pull. They just sat around at the bar to begin
with, drinking while surveying the club and trying to decide if it was worth
actually approaching anyone yet.
“Looks like the hot people haven't actually turned up yet,” Tina sighed
after polishing off her first drink. She turned to speak more to Angie, only
to discover she wasn't paying the slightest bit of attention. She was already
talking to somebody else, a fairly attractive guy who hadn't hesitated at all
to wander over and strike up a conversation. She gave a wry smile and
decided to leave Angie to it. At least she was having some luck. Perhaps,
Tina decided, she would do better actually going for a wander around and
trying to find someone worth her time. She grabbed another drink and
nursed it while she made the rounds of the club, hoping to draw some
attention. It was much easier going to a lesbian bar but she'd had success in
regular clubs before and was determined to manage the same again tonight,
especially after being denied her orgasm earlier.
Despite her best efforts, Tina didn't find anyone worth her time. A
couple of guys came up to speak with her but she gently turned them down,
explaining that they weren't her type. Most of them just shrugged it off,
though one of them acted as if he'd been personally attacked by the
response and demanded a 'real' answer. She happily provided him with one
and he meekly retreated when he realised what an ass he was making of
himself, trying so hard to pick up a lesbian.
Tina sighed quietly and returned to the bar. At least she could go and see
how Angie was getting on and chat with her a little. That was the plan
anyway, though things didn't quite work out that way. When she got back to
the bar she was just in time to catch Angie on the verge of leaving.
“Oh hey, Tina, there you are! So listen, Greg and I are heading back to his
place, but I'll catch up with you later in the week, okay?” Angie barely
waited for a response before wandering off with the guy she'd been flirting
with while Tina was walking around. Tina could do nothing other than offer
her a smile and wave her off before taking a seat at the bar again. Well this
had been a colossal waste of time. She hadn't found a single attractive
person, or at least not one that seemed interested in her in return, and now
she was here on her own as well. Maybe she would be better off just cutting
her losses and heading home.
“Well, before I leave, I guess I'll have one more drink,” she muttered,
turning to the bar to order another one. She was preparing to pay for it when
somebody else strode up beside her and paid on her behalf. Tina was a little
surprised and turned around to say thank you but her voice caught in her
throat when she saw who was paying. She figured it was some guy trying
his luck but was pleasantly surprised to find it was actually a woman who
had approached her. Far from the typical, young blonde bombshell she had
fantasized about earlier she was instead faced with an older woman. She
was probably in her late 40's at worst, and even that was being harsh, and
she looked incredibly good for her age. Her dark hair was perfectly styled
and her lips were curled into the kind of confident smile that only really
came with age and experience.
“Hey there, I noticed you seemed to be here alone. Mind I join you?” the
woman asked, taking a seat beside Tina without hesitation. She was
wearing a simple t-shirt and jeans, not trying to show off too much, but
even with her plain clothes it was easy to see what a fantastic body she was
hiding underneath it. “I'm Mandy,” she introduced herself.
“Oh, um, hi. I'm Tina, nice to meet you.” Tina offered a shy smile at the
older woman. She didn't normally go looking for older women but she was
definitely prepared to make an exception for Mandy. Her quiet confidence
and friendly disposition already made her attractive, but her deep brown
eyes, full lips and clearly large breasts were certainly helping to make her
even more appealing.
“I noticed you were walking around for a while, though I don't think I got
a chance to speak to you. You...looking for anything in particular here?”
Mandy asked, taking a swig of drink while she waited for a response.
“Honestly, I'm just looking for a little action,” Tina confessed with a little
chuckle. “I know it's bad but I just want to have fun, you know?”
“Oh, sure, I understand. Trust me, you get to my age and you wish you'd
spent more time just having fun,” Mandy assured her. “Correct me if I'm
wrong though, but didn't you already turn down a few decent looking
guys?”
“They're not really my type. I prefer my guys to be more...well, to be girls,
quite simply,” she explained bluntly.
“Oh really? Interesting.” Mandy took a long drink again, letting a little
tension build, before bluntly asking her a follow-up question. “Then what
about me?”
“Uh..you?” Tina asked, a little surprised by how direct she was being.
“Well, sure, you're attractive. You seem nice, and I'm sure you'd have a few
tricks up your sleeve. I can't say I'm not interested,” she confessed.
“Great, then why don't we start off with a kiss?” Mandy suggested. She
got off her chair and moved closer, putting a finger under Tina's chin and
angling her face to look at her. “I think that's the easiest way to find out how
compatible we are for having a little fun together.”
“I...sure!” Tina wasn't used to being so easily dominated but she certainly
wasn't complaining. It was rather nice letting somebody else take control
like this. She happily leaned in as Mandy leaned down and their lips met.
Her lips were soft and warm and Mandy took control of the kiss, gently and
casually dominating her as her tongue slipped into Tina's mouth to deepen
the kiss.
 “Well, I don't know about you, but I certainly enjoyed that,” Mandy said
with a smirk as she pulled away. “I realise this is a little blunt, but how
would you like to take things further?” she offered. “I just don't like wasting
my time, so I figure I might as well be upfront about what I'm looking for.”
“It's fine, blunt works for me. Better than messing around and wasting
time,” Tina agreed. “So in answer to your question, yes. Yes I would like to
take things further. You have somewhere in mind?” she asked, finishing off
her drink and preparing to leave with Mandy. Tonight had certainly picked
up in the past few minutes.
“Well, that depends on how kinky you're feeling. I certainly don't mind
going back to my place, but if you're up for it, I can think of something
much more fun. You ever done it in a club bathroom before?” she asked.
“The bathrooms?” Tina repeated, surprised at the suggestion. “Er, no, I
haven't. Isn't that kind of risky though? What if we got caught?”
“That's all part of the fun!” Mandy explained with a laugh. “The danger of
being caught, the excitement of being just moment's away from
embarrassment at any given moment. Honestly, I'd suggest you try it some
time if you haven't done before. If you don't want to though, that's fine, I'm
not about to throw away a chance with you just for the sake of trying to
liven things up. I'm more than happy to just head back to my place if you'd
prefer.” Mandy finished her own drink and was preparing to lead Tina
away.
“Well, I mean, if you say it's that fun I'm definitely interested,” Tina
pointed out. “It sounds like you've had some fun times doing that before
and I'd love a piece of that action.”
“Oh?” Mandy grinned, clearly rather pleased with the turn of events.
“Well if you're willing then I'm only too happy to give you a taste of what
I've been missing. Come on, let's get ourselves a nice, private stall and
enjoy ourselves.” Rather than leaving, Mandy instead started heading to the
bathrooms, with Tina eagerly following after her.
It was common enough for women to head into the bathrooms together
so nobody batted an eye when the two of them went in together, and
fortunately it was still fairly empty in the club, meaning the bathroom itself
was fairly empty too. They managed to slink into a stall together without
drawing any attention and Mandy locked it behind them. It wasn't going to
do much to offer them privacy, but as kinky as being caught in the act was,
there was no reason to tempt fate and risk it actually happening.
 “So, er, what do we...?” Tina began asking, only to realise that Mandy was
already stripping off. Her shirt came first, revealing her huge tits in a plain
black bra. Her eyes widened and she felt wet at the sight alone. Tonight was
definitely going better than she'd expected. She didn't even bother stripping
off for the time being, instead just enjoying the view and Mandy continued
to remove her clothes.
“Oops, looks like I took off ahead there,” Mandy grinned when she looked
back at Tina. She was already down to her bra and panties yet Tina was still
fully dressed. “Maybe you need help?”
“Oh, er, sorry, guess I got distracted enjoying the show,” Tina said with a
little laugh. “I can do it myself, of course, though I suppose if you want to
help then I certainly don't mind.”
“It's definitely more fun to help out,” Mandy said. She leaned in to kiss
Tina again, easily dominating the situation, and Tina happily gave in to her.
They were kissing deeply and Mandy's tongue was exploring her mouth as
she started to strip her, slipping the straps of her dress off her shoulders to
remove it. The dress fell into a heap of fabric around her feet and her bra
didn't remain on for long after that. She gasped softly at the feel of the open
air against her tits now she was exposed from the waist up, and their kiss
continued on as Mandy also stripped her of her panties. Her clothes out of
the way, Mandy was able to start playing with her breasts.
“Mm, you know, this is kind of fun,” Tina grinned, finding she was even
more excited than usual knowing that they were running the risk of being
caught in the act. “It doesn't seem fair that I'm naked and you're not
though.”
“I suppose that's a good point,” Mandy laughed. She reached behind her
back and unclasped her bra, letting it drop into the pile of clothes now on
the floor. She slipped her panties off and joined Tina in her nudity, sighing
softly with relief as she exposed her hairy pussy. “Now then, with our
clothes out of the way, perhaps we should move onto more fun things.”
“Definitely, I-!” Tina gasped as she was interrupted by another kiss and
again she let her lips easily part to allow Mandy's tongue entrance. The two
of them were pressing close together, their hands roaming the other's body
while they made out. They turned a little, trying to get into a better position,
and Tina yelped quietly when the back of her knees hit the toilet.
Fortunately the seat was already down so she fell onto it and sat down fairly
comfortably rather than falling into it. Mandy followed after her, not
wanting to break the kiss, but then decided to instead move her lips onto her
neck and kiss and nibble there. One hand moved to her chests, massaging
and groping and squeezing her tits, while the other hand dropped lower to
focus on her crotch. She was gentle at first, making sure that Tina was
ready, gently sliding her finger up and down along her already damp slit.
Tina was gasping and groaning quietly, trying not to make too much noise
and draw attention to what they were doing.
“Mm! C-careful, you work me up too much then the whole club will know
what we're doing!” Tina gasped quietly.
“I know we shouldn't let that happen but it's certainly tempting, isn't it?”
Mandy teased her. Feeling quite how wet and ready Tina was, she pushed a
finger gently inside her and started fingering her. Tina squealed quietly with
pleasure, biting firmly on her lip to try and silence her moans.
“Mhmm...!” Tina didn't dare try and speak properly, instead letting out a
groan of agreement while Mandy fingered her. She reached out to return the
favour, and feeling how wet Mandy already was, didn't waste any time. She
pressed a finger firmly against her pussy, rubbing a little before starting to
use her finger in return. Mandy let out a quite groan in response, and
seemed to be encouraged by the way Tina reciprocated her actions. She
started fingering her a little harder and faster, making Tina moan more as
she did her best to keep pace and return the favour.
“Fuck it, I don't think just using fingers is going to be enough for either of
us right now,” Mandy groaned. She got onto Tina's lap, straddling her, and
slipped a hand down between her legs. She gasped quietly as she started
moaning, rubbing up against Tina. It seemed strange that not rubbing their
pussies directly together was so pleasurable but Tina wasn't about to
question it. It felt great, feeling Mandy's cunt grinding against her, soaking
her with her cum as she fucked her. Her hand between her legs was helping
to give something for Tina to rub against as well and she eagerly shifted and
shuffled beneath Mandy, rubbing her soaking slit against her hand as she
moaned quietly. It was difficult to stay quiet with such overwhelming
pleasure but she was still doing her best to hold back. Now more than ever
she didn't want them to be caught. She didn't want anybody interrupting
their fun.
It took a minute or two to get used to the position but soon enough the
two of them fell into a pleasant, regular rhythm with one another. They
were both grunting and groaning quietly together as the fucked. It wasn't
something that Tina was used to doing, rubbing together without actually
scissoring, but she had definitely taken a liking to it. She certainly didn't
intend for this to be the last time she did it either. The two of them leaned
towards each other and kissed again, using the kiss to try and silence the
noise of their moans. They were fucking desperately now, probably enough
to draw attention, but neither of them cared. People probably did this in the
bathroom at the club all the time anyway, and if they didn't then that was
their loss. It was clearly a fun thing to do judging by how carried away they
were both getting.
After a while, neither of them were quite sure how much time had
passed while they were lost in pleasure together, Mandy finally pulled away
from the kiss and groaned louder than she meant to as she came. Her pussy
clenched tightly and she came hard against Tina, her wetness squirting
against the other woman's stomach and covering her. Feeling Mandy cum
against her was easily enough to bring Tina over the edge, especially when
she was already so close, and she came along with Mandy. Fortunately she
managed to control herself a bit better than the older woman and bit down
hard on her lip to silence what would have otherwise been a deafening yell
of pleasure.
The two of them were panting quietly, both covered in sweat and
grinning at each other as they tried to catch their breath.
“Wow, that was....that was really something,” Tina said quietly.
“I told you it was fun doing it in public like this with the risk of being
caught,” said Mandy. “Of course, having a decent partner to fuck around
with certainly helps too,” she added with a little laugh. Mandy grabbed
some tissue to clean herself up before starting to get dressed. Tina followed
her lead and did the same.
“I'm glad I took the suggestion. I'll have to do this again some time,” Tina
said as she got dressed.
“Well if we bump into each other at the club again, I'm sure I can help you
out,” Mandy flirted, pulling Tina close and kissing her briefly again. “Now
then, I realise this is kind of the wrong way around, but how about I buy
you another drink? The night is still young, and maybe after we've spent
more time here, we can go back to my place and have even more fun.” That
sounded like a fantastic idea to Tina and she happily accepted the offer,
already looking forward to what else Mandy had in store for her. She didn't
normally go looking for older women but perhaps it was time for that to
change. She was definitely sexy and her experience made her one of the
best fucks that she'd ever had.
Lovely Lesbian Denial
The two of them lay side by side, panting for breath and completely
naked. It had been as good as ever, at least in Julie's opinion. She'd cum
pretty hard just from having Beth use her fingers (though the build-up to
that when they'd been giving each other oral had certainly helped as well)
and she was fairly certain she had felt Beth cum around her fingers as well.
It had been fun experimenting with various different partners back in the
day but ever since getting into a steady, monogamous relationship with
Beth she had realised how good sex could really be. Gone were the days
when she had to uncertainly approach a new partner, trying to work out
what they liked and what they hated whilst directing them towards some of
her own preferred pleasures. Now she was with somebody who knew her
intimately and could always ensure she had plenty of fun rather than just
expecting her to keep on giving without receiving anything in return.
She looked over with a tired smile to Beth, expecting to see the same
blissful, exhausted look on her partner's face. Unfortunately that wasn't the
sight that greeted her. Instead Beth seemed uncertain, her brow furrowed in
thought as her lips pursed as if she was considering something. That wasn't
a look you wanted your partner to give you, especially right after having
sex.
“Uh...is everything okay Beth?” Julie asked warily. “Was that not good for
you?”
“It was...” Beth said gently. Julie could already sense that there was more
to her response.
“...but?”
“...I dunno,” Beth said with a shrug and a sigh. “It's just, it is good, and I
do enjoy it, but I feel like we're kind of stuck in a rut, you know? We
always do the same kind of things. I have fun and I'm sure you felt me cum
there but even so it's just the same thing every time. I wish we could do
something different, something exciting.”
“Huh, I...suppose I see what you mean,” Julie admitted. It wasn't the best
time to have the conversation but she appreciated that Beth had at least told
her as much. It was much better than having her wander off and sleep with
someone else to find the thrill she was seeking. Now she had told Julie there
was a chance she could try and do something about the problem before it
got worse.
 “Sorry, I don't mean anything by it,” Beth said with a smile, rolling over
and kissing her on the cheek. “I'm sure the feeling will pass anyway, don't
worry about it. It was still really good, and I'm sure you know I mean it
given that you'd have felt how wet I was,” she added with a little laugh.
“It's fine, I'm glad you told me,” Julie said, turning her head to kiss her
softly. “I'll give it some thought, see if I can't come up with something fun
for us to do together.”
“Really?” Beth grinned excitedly at the news. “Great! I'll leave it to you
then. Hopefully you'll find something exciting we can do together.” She
reached over and grabbed her phone to check the time. “Actually, I guess
I'll actually leave the house and give you time to think on it, I didn't realise
what time it was.” She kissed Julie again before slowly getting to her feet.
That was the problem with having fun together first thing in the morning. It
meant you couldn't snuggle up and sleep in each other's arms afterwards.
“You have to go already?” Julie asked. “That sucks. I guess it will leave
me with time to plan everything out though. I already have a few good
ideas.”
“Ooh, already? I guess you were always the smart one,” Beth grinned.
“Alright then, I'm just going to hop in the shower and then I'll be off to
work. Are you in today?” she asked.
“Nope, got the whole day to plan out our fun together,” Julie said happily.
“Great! Well seeing as you're being so attentive I think it's only fair I
return the favour. Don't bother cooking dinner for when I get back, I'll bring
us something good to eat instead.”
“Seems like we're both in for some good surprises later then,” Julie
laughed, reaching over and slapping Beth's bare butt. “Now go on, get in
the shower before I drag you back into bed.”
“Fine, fine,” Beth sighed, making a point of shaking her hips and wiggling
her ass to tempt Julie as she retreated to the bathroom to take a shower.
Half an hour later, Beth had finished her shower, got dressed and left for
work. That meant Julie was alone with nothing to do but plan for that
evening. She considered putting it off at first, watching a little television
and grabbing a mid-morning snack, but decided against it. She was far too
excited at the prospect of putting her ideas into action. She was going to
have a hard time keeping herself busy all day and an even harder time
keeping everything a secret from Beth. They would have to eat when she
got home and let their food settle before Julie could give her the thrill she
was seeking.
Despite having a few decent ideas, Julie decided that it wouldn't hurt to
do a little additional research. Using the internet to get more information
and some extra ideas was somewhat useful, though she did find herself
distracted when she started finding some more detailed information in video
form. Watching porn wasn't a kind of research she ever expected to find
herself doing but it was a lot of fun, albeit incredibly difficult as she had to
make herself pay attention instead of giving in to her urges and just
masturbating.
“Okay, I think I have everything I need,” Julie said with a satisfied smile.
She sat back in her chair, looking at the porn website that was still open and
then at the time. It wasn't even quite time for lunch yet. Perfect, she still had
plenty of time left and she knew precisely what to do with it. She had
controlled herself earlier in order to continue her research. Now that was
out of the way she could finally give up and allow herself to masturbate.
The fact she was still wearing pyjamas made the task at hand especially
easy as she could easily slip a hand under the waistband of her pants and
she wasn't wearing any underwear. She gasped softly, already finding
herself wet with arousal even before she started clicking through the videos
to find something good to masturbate to.
After a minute or two of indecision she eventually settled on one of the
videos she had used for research. Hopefully Beth would be into it, though
even if she wasn't Julie had at least found something new that she would
enjoy. She sat back in her chair and gasped softly, her fingertips brushing
softly over her already swollen clit. She pushed two fingertips gently
against it and moved them in small, tight circles. Her movements were slow
and precise at first but it wasn't long before her hand was moving faster and
harder. Her free hand moved up to massage her breasts, squeezing and
groping them and pinching her nipple gently between her fingers as she
squeezed. Apparently she had been even more desperate to masturbate than
she'd realised. She didn't remember the last time she had been so horny,
which was especially peculiar given that she and Beth had only been
fucking a few hours ago.
Her hips moved of their own volition, her body begging for even more
attention as it attempted to fuck her hand and get even more friction against
her swollen, sensitive clit. She tried not to moan too loudly, fearing she
might embarrass herself by letting the neighbours hear her get off, but it
was impossible to be completely silent. She bit her lip to try and least stifle
her noises as she gasped and moaned and panted quietly, her hand moving
rapidly as she rubbed her sensitive spot. She was going wild with lust and it
was impossible to hold on for much longer. She gave in and restrained a
final loud yell of pleasure as she came, her pussy feeling wetter than ever as
she had the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced. Her entire
body was twitching for a moment and she was sure her heart had skipped a
beat.
Julie collapsed back into her chair, utterly exhausted. That had been
incredible, far better than anything she had ever experienced before. Why
had it been so good though? She had looked at porn plenty of times in the
past and it hadn't made her so exciting. She supposed that discovering a
new fetish might have had something to do with it as well but she didn't
think that alone would be enough to have such a huge impact on her. There
had to be something else. Then, seemingly out of nowhere, it hit her. She
knew why it had been so good. She knew what made this time so different
from every other. It was the denial. She had wanted to masturbate for a
good while but had refused to be tempted away from her research. Denying
herself that pleasure had made the eventual gratification far better. It was
good information to have anyway but right now it was precisely what she
needed. Exploring a new fetish with Beth would be one way to liven up
their sex life but if she could incorporate a little teasing and denial into their
bedroom activities then things would be even better.
The remainder of the day passed by agonizingly slowly while she waited
for Beth to return home. She went into town briefly to pick up a few things
she would need for that night but even that didn't seem to take long. It was a
huge relief when Beth finally walked through the door. Finally her goal was
within reach, though now she would have to face the challenge of keeping
her plans a secret from Beth until the time finally came to enjoy themselves.
She had prepared the bedroom in advance so would have to keep her away
from there but a simple 'don't go in there yet I have a surprise' would be
enough to deter Beth from stepping inside without giving away too much in
advance.
“Told you I'd bring back dinner!” Beth said happily, stepping through the
door and kicking off her shoes. She held up a huge box that was impossible
to balance on just one arm. It was a wonder she had managed to open the
door while wielding something so large.
“Ooh, pizza!” Julie said excitedly. “I'll grab drinks, you get yourself
comfortable on the couch and put something on!” she said, rushing off to
the kitchen.
“Alright, but the queue at the pizza place was huge so you'd better make it
up to me later!” she warned with a laugh, calling after Julie.
“No worries, I have everything planned out for us once we've finished
digesting! Just don't go in the bedroom!” she warned.
“Ooh, can't wait!” Beth settled down on the couch and gently lay the huge
pizza down on the coffee table, grabbing the television remote and finding
something to watch while they ate. As usual there was nothing on so she
just put on a decent, fairly recent film they had both seen and enjoyed
before. It was already half-finished but that didn't matter, they already knew
what happened anyway. She sighed happily, glad to finally be home and
relaxing on her own couch, and things got even better when Julie brought
over the drinks and sat down beside her so they could enjoy their pizza
together.
The meal was even bigger than expected. Julie ate until she felt she
might burst and Beth did the same, and even then there were still a couple
of slices left. The two of them groaned, clearly having eaten too much, and
leaned gently on each other while they sat in front of the television.
“You want the last couple of slices?” Beth asked, gesturing vaguely in the
direction of the almost empty pizza box.
“I couldn't possibly eat another bite,” Julie groaned. “I think we'll have to
just save those two for now. I'll go and put it in the kitchen and we can
warm up the leftover pizza tomorrow.” She moved to get up off the couch
and winced. She really had eaten too much. “...maybe I'll do it in a bit,
actually,” she said after giving it some more thought. She flopped heavily
against the back of the couch again, deciding to just relax and let her
stomach recover while they finished watching their movie together.
By the time the movie was over they had both recovered, though that
might have had less to do with the time they spent sitting down and more to
do with the fact that they had both dozed off on the couch while leaning
against one another. Now that she didn't feel so full Julie could finally move
the pizza box to the kitchen and store it away so they could eat the leftovers
the following day.
 “You finished recovering after all that pizza?” Beth called through to her,
trying and failing to sound like it was just a casual question. There was
clearly something she was after judging by the tone of her voice, though if
it was what Julie thoughts it was then she certainly didn't mind.
“I'm alright now, I think a little post-meal map was just what we both
needed,” Julie said with a little laugh as she returned from the kitchen.
“Why? You after something in particular?” she asked teasingly, despite
knowing full-well what Beth wanted.
“Well, I just thought that since you've spent all day preparing a big
surprise for me that it would be rude of me not to experience it. I wouldn't
want all of your hard work to go to waste, after all!” she pointed out.
“That's an interesting way of making it sound like you're doing me a
favour,” Julie said with a smirk. “Anyway, I do have everything prepared
but I want to make it as big a surprise as possible. Wait there a moment.”
She retreated into the bedroom, careful not to open the door to far in case
Beth peeked inside and ruined the surprise, and then returned with a
blindfold that she had picked up earlier. “Here, put this on.”
“Ooh, this is already a good start,” Beth said excitedly. She took the
blindfold and slipped it on, unable to stop grinning as she eagerly awaited
Julie's big surprise. “So what now?”
“Now you do precisely as I tell you and you don't ask any questions,” Julie
said, taking her hand and gently leading her into the bedroom. She had
tested the blindfold earlier to make sure it was thick enough that Beth
wouldn't see through it and ruin all of the effort she had put into keeping her
surprise a secret.
“You're lucky I trust you so much,” Beth said as she allowed herself to be
guided into the bedroom. “For all I know you could be taking me in there to
sell me off to the highest bidder,” she laughed.
“I thought I told you not to peek! How did you know about that?!” Julie
complained, though made no effort to sound serious. She didn't really think
that Beth would believe something so terrible about her but even so she
didn't want to make her unnecessarily nervous.
“Come on, stop joking around and show me the surprise already!” Beth
complained, wriggling impatiently on the spot. “We're in the bedroom now
aren't we? Can't I remove the blindfold yet?”
“Not until I've got everything in place,” Julie warned, “and by everything,
I mean you. Now, first thing's first, let's get these out of the way.” She
gently began to remove Beth's clothes, her fingers dexterous and swift after
having spent countless nights practicing the same manoeuvrers whenever
they stripped one another down before climbing into bed together.
“Ooh, I already like where this is heading,” Beth laughed. “She was used
to Julie stripping her anyway but having it happen while she was
blindfolded added a whole new level of pleasure to the interaction. She was
putting her complete trust in the other woman and making herself
exceedingly vulnerable. It would have been intimidating with most people
but with someone like Julie who she could trust it was thrilling. She resisted
the urge to help out in order to get naked sooner and allowed the other
woman to completely strip her down, not even moving her arms or legs
until Julie's hands guided her into position so her bra and panties could be
removed. Now she was blindfolded and naked in front of Julie, completely
at her mercy, and the thought made her thighs wet with excitement. Even if
this had been all that Julie planned it would have been enough to get her in
the mood, though she still hoped that there was even more to come.
“Okay, this way,” Julie said, guiding her carefully over to the bed. She
encouraged Anabeth to lay down on her back with her arms and legs
splayed out to the sides. “Now don't move and don't ask questions.”
“I know that should sound threatening but I'm really enjoying this so far,”
Beth grinned, wriggling around on the bed. “I hope it doesn't take too long
though. I'm already pretty worked up over here.”
“Trust me, it'll be worth the wait,” Julie assured her, making it a point not
to assure her on how long everything would take. After all, denying her for
an extended period was bound to make her eventual orgasm especially
mind-blowing.
“Huh? What's that?” Beth asked as she felt something warm and fluffy
wrap around one of her ankles.
“No questions,” Julie reminded her as the same unusual feeling wrapped
around Beth's other foot.
“Mm, fine, I guess I'll wait a little longer to find out,” she said, wriggling
impatiently as she felt the same sensation twice more, this time on both of
her wrists. She made sure not to move her arms and legs and kept them in
the same position, just as Julie had instructed.
“There, all done.” Julie finally climbed up the bed and lifted the blindfold
so Beth could see what was going on. She had picked up four pairs of furry
handcuffs earlier, using them to bind each of Beth's hands and feet to the
posts of the bed and keep her in place. She had also stripped off while tying
up Beth and was now on all fours above her, both of them completely
naked.
“Ooh, bondage,” Beth grinned, looking at her hands and feet. That is
kinky. Looks like you really did your research,” she laughed.
“Yep, though this might feel even better than you expect when I'm through
with you,” Julie smirked. She crawled further up the bed and let her breasts
hang above Beth's face, just out of her reach. They may not have been as
big as the other woman's but they still seemed to be enough for Beth.
“Mm...” Beth leaned up to try and kiss and suck at her tits but failed.
Being tied up made it impossible, and when she tried to use her hands to
draw Julie closer she realised she couldn't. She was completely at the other
woman's mercy now, tied down and unable to do anything about it.
“Mm? Something wrong?” Julie teased her, lowering her body for a
moment only to lift it up again when Beth's head moved in closer. She was
trying desperately to get at her tits and Julie continued to tease her by
keeping them just out of her reach.
“Come on, don't tease me like that, you know I love your tits,” Beth
complained, writhing around impatiently on the bed.
“Oh, is that so? I thought you'd have grabbed onto them if you were that
bothered though,” she teased her, fully aware that it was impossible.
“Maybe you'd like something a little...wetter?” she suggested. Julie moved
up the bed and placed her knees either side of Beth's head, her already wet
slit hovering just above her mouth.
“Ah, fuck...” Beth gasped, her arousal already overwhelming her. She
struggled against the handcuffs again, trying and failing to reach out and
grab the other woman. She pushed her head closer and stuck out her tongue,
trying to at least get a taste of Julie's perfect pussy but the other woman
knew exactly what she was doing. Her pussy was the perfect distance away
that Beth could get close enough to smell her and feel her heat yet not close
enough to actually touch and taste her.
“Hm? It seems I was wrong, you clearly don't want that either,” Julie
sighed, earning a whine of frustration from Beth. “Oh well, can't say I didn't
offer!” she laughed. She moved down the bed again, ignoring Beth's
attempt to explain that she had simply been out of reach. Julie knew all that
anyway. Her entire act had been on purpose, purely designed to agitate and
excite Beth even further. That was only the start though. Now it was time
for the real fun to begin.
Julie moved down the bed and got between Beth's legs, laying on her
front and reaching out to gently slide her index finger up and down the
other woman's soaking wet slit. Beth gasped and moaned quietly, shuffling
on the bed and trying to push her pussy against Julie's finger. She was used
to getting fairly instantaneous gratification so even this brief bit of teasing
was difficult to handle. Although she was able to move a little while
handcuffed to bed it wasn't a great deal. Julie easily moved her hand back,
just out of reach so that Beth was still only able to feel her gently touching
the entrance.
“Is something wrong?” Julie asked sweetly, despite clearly knowing the
issue.
“Put it in me!” Beth complained, already desperate for pleasure. “I want it
in me!”
“Want what in you?” Julie asked, playing dumb. “This?” She suddenly
pushed her finger forward and it sunk straight into her pussy with a squelch.
Beth hadn't been expecting it to happen so suddenly and let out a loud yell
of pleasure, biting her lip afterwards as if she could somehow snatch her
embarrassing loud moan out of the air and stifle it.
“Y-yes, that...!” Beth groaned, wriggling around and doing her best to fuck
Julie's finger. This was it. Perfect! That was what she wanted. In fact, she
didn't even care how she got off at this point just so long as she actually got
to. Her hips shifted back and forth rapidly. Julie contributed a little but that
amounted to nothing more than shifting her finger back and forth slightly. It
was an incredibly minor contribution but Beth was too horny to be angry.
She wanted to fuck and she wanted to cum. She could confront Julie about
not putting it any effort later on.
After a few minutes, just when Beth felt herself slowly start approaching
orgasm, the pleasure abruptly ended. She let out a quiet whine of annoyance
and looked down to find Julie grinned up at her.
“What is it? Something wrong?” she taunted her.
“Ah! You know what's wrong!” Beth complained. “It was just getting
good! Come on and let me finish already!” she whined.
“Really? Just from my finger?” she asked. “I thought you might like
something a little better than that.”
 “Like what?” Beth huffed. Honestly, she didn't care what the alternative
was at this point. She was willing to accept pretty much anything if it meant
the pleasure could continue. Her pussy was drenched and in dire need of
further attention.
“Like this.” Julie suddenly down between her legs and brought her mouth
to Beth's pussy. Her lips pressed firmly against her cunt and her tongue
quickly darted out, flicking at her clit and licking at her slit as she tasted
and sucked at her pussy.
“F-fuck!” Beth gasped, her entire body tensing up in both surprise and
pleasure for a moment as Julie suddenly went all-out using her mouth on
her pussy. Getting oral was incredible at the best of times but it was even
better when she was in such dire need of an orgasm. Her hips bucked and
shifted and she started humping Julie's face, begging for even more
attention as she lay back. She could do nothing but hope Julie would
continue this time, her hands and feet tied to the bed and preventing her
from dealing with the matter personally. The only thing she could achieve
was shifting back and forth slightly, pushing her pussy eagerly against
Julie's mouth while her tits bounced with every movement, begging to be
touched just as much as the rest of her. She didn't remember ever being this
horny before. Suddenly it seemed as if getting to orgasm was the only thing
in the entire world that mattered.
Julie's tongue pushed harder, squeezing into her tight slit and bringing
Beth to even greater heights of pleasure. She bit her lip to stifle a scream of
ecstasy and her hips bucked and shifted on their own as her body begged
for more. This was it! She was finally going to get to finish! She could
already feel the start of her orgasm building, far more intense than anything
she had felt before. It was going to be magnificent. She could already tell.
She tensed her body, preparing to finally reach her climax.
“Oops, got a little carried away there,” Julie said, pulling away at the last
second.
“No!” Beth yelled, louder than she'd intended. She knew she had been
enjoying herself but she didn't realise quite how devastating it was to have
her orgasm snatched away at the last moment. She wriggled and writhed on
the bed, struggling to push her pussy towards Julie again. “Come on, don't
stop! I'm nearly there!” she pleaded.
“I know,” Julie grinned. “You don't think I know you well enough by now
to tell that? That's why I stopped.”
 “Ugh, why?!” Beth complained. “Come on, let me finish! Why are you
teasing me like this?!” she whined.
“Tying you down is one thing, but a little orgasm denial can go a long way
to making the eventual pay-off even better,” she said simply. “However, I
suppose I am being a little too mean to you here. I guess it's about time I let
you finish.”
“Finally, thank you!” Beth said happily. “Then please, whatever you're
going to do, do it! Finger me! Lick me! Stick something in me for all I care,
just let me finish!”
“Wow, this really does rile you up doesn't it?” Julie laughed. “Lucky for
you I've been enjoying it quite a lot as well, so I think we might actually get
to finish up together after spending so long denying myself as well as you.”
Julie climbed onto the bed and got into position. Her soaking wet pussy
pushed up against one of Beth's thighs and her own thigh was pressing
against Beth's wet slit. She leaned up and their lips locked, though the brief
kiss quickly descended into a passionate making-out session with a lot of
movements and thrusting and moaning into each other's mouths. They
humped each other, fucking desperately, using their legs to stimulate one
another so they could be close and continue to kiss as they fucked. It was
amazing already but Julie decided that wasn't enough. She wanted more.
Moving in between Beth's legs, Julie pushed up against her again and
pressed their cunts tightly together. Their clits were both swollen with
arousal and rubbing together now. It was only by kissing that they manage
to muffle the noise they were making as they both screamed with pleasure.
Their hips moved faster and harder with every passing moment as they
fucked desperately. This was finally going to be it, for both of them this
time. Beth didn't bother holding back. She didn't have the mental strength to
fight off her orgasm. She wanted it too badly. She squealed with pleasure as
she came hard against Julie's pussy, her entire body shuddering with the
intensity of her orgasm after how long it had been building for. Julie was
able to last a few moments longer but that was all. Soon enough she also
succumbed to an orgasm, cumming hard against Beth's pussy and groaning
loudly as she came.
Julie let out a heavy sigh of relief and flopped down against Beth,
panting for breath after the intense orgasm exhausted her.
“Wow, that really was better after you made me wait,” Beth said
breathlessly, grinning down at Julie who was now laying against her chest.
 “I know, right?” Julie said with a quiet little laugh. “Told you I had a good
plan for tonight. I think it might be worth trying that again sometime.”
“Definitely,” Beth agreed, “only...I think I'll change things up again next
time.”
“Oh?”
“Yeah. I think you can get tied up next time. It's kinky having you
dominate and tease me like that but I owe you a few denied orgasms of your
own for that kind of torment,” she pointed out with a smirk.
“You're lucky I'm exhausted,” Julie laughed, slowly dragging herself over
to the side of the bed so she could remove the cuffs on Beth's wrists and
ankles and let her move freely again. “Otherwise I'd be demanding you tie
me up right now.”
“Don't worry, you'll get your chance to try being tied up,” Beth assured
her. “Now come on, get back in bed with me.”
“Gladly,” Beth said, snuggling down in the bed with her. Their
relationship had been fine before but it was definitely even better now she
had managed to rekindle the spark in their sex life. She was happy snuggled
up with Beth, though a part of her wished time would move faster so she
could move on to the following night. She was thoroughly looking forward
to having Beth tie her up and dominate her.
Lovely Lesbian Domme
Lucy sighed quietly as she downed the last dregs of her coffee and set
the cup down again. When she was in a relationship it was wonderful
having a day off work. She could spend all day resting in bed with her
partner, rolling around and having fun and seeing if they could break their
current record for the most orgasms in a single day. Of course, it would
have been easy to break her record if she could find someone to actually
indulge her in her fetish. Unfortunately it seemed impossible to find another
woman willing to really dominate her and let her enjoy some BDSM fun.
Her last relationship had ended a couple of months ago when things had,
yet again, started getting dull. She had enjoyed spending time with her ex-
girlfriend but it just wasn’t possible to really enjoy a relationship when
there wasn’t a real spark in the bedroom. It had also started to annoy her
that, no matter how much she tried to indulge her partner in any fetish she
might have, she outright refused to return the favour and even attempt
dominating her.
“I’m starting to think there’s no such thing as a dominatrix.” Lucy sighed,
getting to her feet and putting her empty mug in the sink. She slipped a
hand into her pocket and pulled out her phone, checking her messages.
She’d become so desperate to finally experience the thrill of another woman
dominating her that she had resorted to looking online. She had originally
gone looking for a dating website so she could at least try and vet her
potential partner beforehand, rather than going in blind by picking up
another woman at a local bar. Unfortunately not one of the women on the
dating websites had piqued her interest. She had been about to give up
when she stumbled on something a little different to a standard dating
website.
Casual encounters. That was what the website had called them. Rather
than meeting up for a meal or a drink and hoping things might go further
this website would let you arrange to meet up specifically for an intimate
encounter. Better still, you could even arrange the details of what you
would be doing together and search for people based on their sexual
interests. That had been incredibly helpful as she had been looking for
something specific. Unfortunately she’d found the website last night and
had been too tired after work to actually search through people’s profiles.
All she had managed to do was make a profile and upload a picture of
herself. Part of her had hoped that someone had found her profile and sent
her a message during the night but she’d had no such luck.
“I don’t know why this is so difficult.” Lucy grumbled, putting her phone
to one side and turning around to lean against the counter. She supposed it
was probably her own fault for thinking somebody else would do the
chasing for her. Considering that so few people were willing to be dommes
she figured that any dominatrix using the website would be too inundated
with casual encounter requests to actually search one out for herself.
Lucy grabbed her phone again and opened up the website. She decided
she may as well take a look around on the website and try to find someone
to message. It took three tries to actually get into the website, as she’d
forgotten her password after setting it up late last night when she was tired,
but eventually she managed to sign in. It was depressing to see the huge
zero in a red circle sitting next to her inbox. She’d kind of hoped that she
would have a message and that the website had just failed to forward the
message to her phone after she set up the message forwarding last night.
Lucy had always considered herself fairly attractive, perhaps an eight out of
ten if not higher, so part of her had expected to be inundated with messages
by the time she signed in again. Then again, she had never used a casual
encounter website before. Perhaps she was being unreasonable.
She had been about to start searching for someone suitable to message
when her phone made a noise. It had been so unexpected that she jumped
slightly, though fortunately managed to avoid dropping her phone. Her face
lit up with glee when she realised she had a message but she tried to
maintain her composure. There was no reason to assume that the message
would be good. It might have been a standard greeting message from the
website administrator, welcoming her to the website and giving her
information on how everything worked, or it might have been a man who
didn’t realise that her profile specifically stated that she was only interested
in women. Even so, she was just glad someone had finally bothered to send
her a message. She opened her inbox, eager to find out who it was.
The message was a little short and to the point but the content was better
than she had dared hope. The avatar of the woman that had messaged her
didn’t show her face. It was a picture from the neck down, showing off her
incredible body clad in black leather that made it clear she was into BDSM.
The whip in her hand suggested she was a dominatrix as well. The
excitement was so overwhelming that Lucy almost couldn’t bring herself to
actually read the message.
The woman that had messaged her introduced herself as Mandy and was
extending an invitation to a night of BDSM fun at her apartment. She only
lived in the next town over so it wouldn’t take Lucy long to drive over and
she was fairly familiar with the area anyway. It was a little intimidating to
be invited to a total stranger’s apartment out of the blue but she couldn’t
deny how tempting the offer was. Of course, she wasn’t the only person to
ever have such concerns. That was why they allowed people to post
comments on one another’s profile, talking about their experiences together
and assuring other users that everything was above board and people really
were who they appeared to be.
Lucy checked Mandy’s profile and scrolled down to the comments. She
was pleased to see there was a few of them, all of them from various
women who seemed to have quite enjoyed their time with the lesbian
dominatrix. In particular, she loved the fact that one of the women had said
she enjoyed ‘thoroughly servicing her mistress’. The thought alone was
making Lucy wet. She bit her lip slightly and wriggled her hips as her lust
started to get the better of her. Well, she lived alone anyway so there was no
need to worry about someone walking in on her enjoying herself.
She reached down and popped open the button on her jeans, sliding her
hand into her panties. She gasped quietly as her fingertips brushed over her
already wet pussy and sensitive clit. Just knowing that she’d had a message
from this incredibly dominant woman was making her hornier than she had
been in months. It just went to show that a relationship with a woman that
refused to indulge her wouldn’t have worked out in the long term. Lucy
scrolled back up the page again to get another look at Mandy’s pictures,
giving her something to look at as her fingertips pressed gently against her
swollen clit, rubbing it in small, quick circles. She was panting quietly and
moaning softly as her hips shifted and she squirmed on the spot, eagerly
rubbing her pussy even more insistently against her hand despite how
quickly it was already moving against her.
Lucy let out a yell of surprise as her pussy tightened suddenly and her
entire body quivered with the relief of orgasm. She stood still for a moment,
frozen by surprise. Had she really cum so easily? She’d barely touched
herself at all and already she’d managed to orgasm. Going for so long
without being able to enjoy her fetish had clearly made it even more
alluring than before. She was breathing heavily and slipped her hand back
out of her panties, grabbing some kitchen paper from the nearby roll and
cleaning the cum off her fingers. If just thinking about Mandy was getting
her so worked up then she could only begin to imagine how amazing it
would be to actually spend a night in her company.
Realising that she hadn’t actually sent a message in return, Lucy quickly
typed away on her phone. Her message was filled with apologies for not
responding faster as she desperately hoped that Mandy’s offer of a night
together wouldn’t have already been snapped up by somebody else. Even
when she finished writing up her message and sent it off she couldn’t help
feeling nervous as she eagerly awaited a response. Luckily it didn’t take
very long. Only a few minutes passed before her phone made a noise again,
letting her know Mandy had sent another message. She seemed amused at
how panicked Lucy’s message had come across and assured her that the
offer was still open, which shouldn’t really have been a surprise considering
she’d only made it a matter of minutes ago. Lucy felt her cheeks flush when
she realised how desperate she had probably seemed – though she couldn’t
really help it as she actually was that desperate.
The two of them exchanged a few more messages to ensure they were
both in agreement on what the plan was and what Mandy had in store for
Lucy if she agreed to go over and visit that night. After they had agreed on
everything and set a time Mandy sent over her address and some directions
to help Lucy to find her apartment when she drove over that evening.
Unfortunately Mandy had work that afternoon so couldn’t meet her any
sooner or take her time discussing the plans in greater detail. It was a shame
but Lucy supposed it was probably for the best. If they carried on talking in
detail about all the things that Mandy was going to do to her then there
would be no surprises left for the evening.
Now she knew she wasn’t going to get any more messages there was no
point in staring at her phone waiting. Lucy decided to take a shower and
prepare for the evening ahead. She hopped in the shower and got herself
clean before settling down in her bedroom and grabbing her hairdryer. At
least she had plenty of time before she had to head out. That left her with an
opportunity to pick out something decent to wear. Unfortunately she had no
idea what she was supposed to wear for a casual encounter. Was she
supposed to dress up nicely or would she seem silly for doing so,
considering she was going there only to take her clothes off again? Then
again, she would rather arrive over-dressed than show up looking like a
slob. As far as she could tell Mandy didn’t seem the sort of person who
would turn her away if she didn’t look fantastic when she turned up but she
didn’t’ want to run the risk of blowing her chance at finally spending the
night with a dominatrix.
Eventually deciding to dress up a little, Lucy finished drying her hair
and proceeded to wander around her room in just a towel as she picked out
some clothes. She chose a short black dress and a matching pair of heels.
She briefly considered what underwear to wear but changed her mind. It
seemed a little presumptuous to head over to Mandy’s without her
underwear on but surely it was acceptable to expect sex from a casual
encounter. She also enjoyed the idea of going out without any panties on
under her dress or a bra. It wasn’t as if anyone was really going to see
anything yet the danger of accidentally exposing her wet slit to a total
stranger was incredibly arousing.
She lay her clothes out to one side and sat down on her bed again, taking
a moment to consider what she should do next. There was still plenty of
time left until she needed to start driving over to visit Mandy so it didn’t
seem right to start getting dressed already. However, it also felt like it would
be a waste of time to put something else on for a few hours. Lucy sighed
and lay back on her bed, resting her head on the pillows while she thought
about what to do. It wasn’t long however until her thoughts wandered to
other, more pleasant distractions. She was starting to think about the things
Mandy had said in her messages and she was getting excited again.
Lucy’s hand wandered down to her legs, sliding slowly up her inner
thigh before pressing gently against her pussy. She was already wet again
just from thinking about what was in store for her that evening. Lucy
gasped quietly and wriggled on the bed as she pushed her fingers gently
against her pussy, sliding a finger straight up inside and moaning quietly
when it penetrated her. She felt more sensitive than usual after getting so
worked up by thoughts of the night ahead with Mandy. She whined quietly
with pleasure as her finger slowly began to move in and out of her soaking
wet cunt, squelching slightly to remind her just how wet she was getting. It
felt even better than when her ex-girlfriend had done it, which was
surprising considering how good she had been with her hands. Clearly she
was a lot more into BDSM than she’d ever realised. How had she been
getting off at all before now without anything BDSM-related at least being
suggested?
It wasn’t long before she slid another finger up inside herself, using two
at once now as they began to move quickly in and out of her soaking hole.
She was panting for breath and moaning quietly as she writhed on the bed,
moving her hips and desperately trying to increase the friction against her
hand as she masturbated. She flattened her palm against her pussy so that it
was pushing against her clit as she continued to finger herself. She yelped
slightly as a wave of pleasure rippled through her, making her shudder
slightly. She just hoped that Mandy would live up to all of this anticipation.
She was so wet that, for the first time ever, even two fingers didn’t feel
like it was enough to really fill her up. She shifted on the bed again, trying
to get into a better position, and slipped a third finger into her pussy. She
was moaning openly now, giving up on trying to be quiet as her hips
gyrated. She eagerly fucked her hand as she felt her orgasm getting closer.
At least she was lasting longer this time, unlike when she had been in the
kitchen and had reached orgasm in under a minute. Feeling her climax
approaching, Lucy started rubbing harder and faster at her clit and fingering
herself rapidly. She finally let out a scream of pleasure as her entire body
quivered with the force of an incredible orgasm. She pulled her fingers out
and her legs were still shaking slightly as she came hard. Exhausted by her
relief and pleasure, Lucy lay back on the bed, breathing heavily. She could
get up and think about what to do in a minute. Right now she needed to rest
and recover. That orgasm had been so intense that it was outright
exhausting.
Lucy yawned as she rolled over in the bed. She was sure she’d only been
lying down for a couple of minutes but she felt much better now. It was
almost as if she’d rested for an entire day. She slowly sat up on the bed, the
towel now laying open under her rear end as she swung her legs over the
side of the bed and sat upright. Curious as to how long she had been resting
she grabbed her phone from her bedside table and checked the time. She
winced when she read it. No wonder she felt so well-rested! Apparently she
had fallen asleep for a few hours rather than just napping for a few minutes!
It was lucky she had woken up when she had. If she got ready and left
immediately then she would still make it to Mandy’s apartment on time.
Lucy hopped out of bed and quickly set about getting dressed before
rushing outside and getting in her car.
 The traffic on the journey over was bad but Lucy had expected as much.
As a result the traffic didn’t prevent from arriving on time. She whipped out
her phone and went over the messages she’d received from Mandy in order
to find her way to the right apartment. She had a little trouble finding the
right apartment complex, but once she did she had no trouble letting herself
in with the code that Mandy had given her. She made her way over to the
elevator and hit the button. She waited for a few minutes until realising that
she had completely ignored the large ‘Out of Order’ sign plastered over the
door. How had she not seen that? She had been so preoccupied with
excitement over finally meeting Mandy that she had somehow overlooked
the huge sign right in front of her face. She sighed and rolled her eyes
before turning away from the elevator and starting to make her way up the
stairs.
Lucy reached the fourth floor of the apartment complex and checked her
phone again to ensure she was at the right apartment. Number thirty-six.
Good, she hadn’t messed things up. Better still, she was five minutes early –
obviously much better than being late yet not so early that her desperation
would be painfully obvious. She took a deep breath to gather her courage
before reaching out and knocking firmly on the door. This was it. She
finally going to meet Mandy face-to-face and get the opportunity she’d
always longed for. She was finally going to have a dominant woman take
control in the bedroom and take her to new heights of pleasure that she
could have never reached on her own.
The door opened and Lucy was thrilled to see that Mandy was already
wearing her dominatrix gear. The tight leather outfit accentuated her ample
chest and didn’t cover her thighs whatsoever, leaving her pussy barely
covered by a triangle of leather that dipped down between her legs. A black
pair of high-heeled boots stretched up to her mid-thigh, matching the long
gloves she was wearing and the whip she was already wielding in one hand.
Clearly Mandy was every bit as confident in person as she had been in their
messages. Lucy didn’t think she would ever have the courage to answer the
door wearing something so skimpy and suggestive.
“Lucy, right?” Mandy said, stepping aside to let the other woman inside.
“I’m glad you’re here. Do you want to get right to it?” she asked as she
closed the door again once Lucy had entered the apartment. Lucy didn’t
answer at first. She was too busy looking around the apartment. It was
spacious and nicely decorated, which was in itself a pleasant sight to
behold, but what really caught her attention were the various BDSM-related
items laying around, ready to be used. A steel bar hung from the ceiling
with handcuffs threaded through it. It was low enough that she could easily
reach the handcuffs but she wouldn’t be able to get out of them on her own.
She felt wet again just thinking about being trapped like that, leaving
Mandy able to do whatever she pleased to her.
“Uh, yeah, sure. If that’s okay.” Lucy said, finally realising she hadn’t
actually answered Mandy. “Sorry, it’s my first time with a casual
encounter.” Lucy admitted with a little laugh.
“Oh.” Mandy seemed surprised at first but took the news well, smiling
again a moment later. “Well, are you sure you’re up for it? It’s really up to
you, after all. I know BDSM can be a lot to handle for some people,
especially with a stranger.”
“It’s fine,” Lucy assured her, “BDSM is actually the reason I signed up to
the website in the first place,” she confessed. “I’ve always wanted to be
really dominated but I could never get a girlfriend willing to actually try it.”
“Most people do prefer to be submissive,” Mandy agreed with a grin, “but
I’m not really complaining. Works out better for me, after all. Well then,
first things first, you’ll need a safe-word. You know all about that kind of
thing already, I hope?” Mandy asked.
“Yeah. Basically something I can say that means we have to stop, in case it
becomes too much for me.”
“That’s right. You’ll have to make sure it’s something unusual though. It’ll
make us both stop out of confusion if nothing else, and that way and it will
be easier to bring things to a stop.”
“That makes sense. Uh…what safe-word do you usually use?” Lucy
asked. All of a sudden her mind was blank and she couldn’t think of
anything.
“Rhubarb.” Mandy said with a slight grin. Lucy couldn’t help laughing
slightly. “See? If we’re getting into things and you suddenly yell ‘rhubarb’
I’m going to know something’s wrong.” Mandy pointed out.
“I guess that makes sense. Alright then, Rhubarb it is.” Lucy agreed. “So,
now that that’s out of the way we I’m ready to start whenever you are.”
“Let’s start now then.” Mandy said, clearing her throat before cracking her
whip against the floor, the sound of the snap echoing through the room.
“Lucy. Strip.” Mandy ordered.
 Lucy shuddered a little already. Being dominated really was incredible.
She nodded quickly. “Gladly, mistress.” She spoke quietly, the crushing
wave of desire muting her voice slightly as she grabbed her dress and slid it
off to reveal that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath. It felt amazing
having Mandy dominate her and order her around and it felt even better
when she was naked in front of her. The fact that she was exposed whilst
Mandy remained clothed only served to heighten her pleasure.
“Good. Now, over here.” Mandy said, gesturing towards the handcuffs
hanging from a bar on the ceiling. She put her whip to one side and lifted
Lucy’s hands, putting one of them in the handcuffs and then the other. Now
her hands were bound above her head she had no way of moving and she
felt her pussy get even wetter with excitement. A dominating personality
was a good start to the night but being stuck in place with no way to cover
her nudity was already driving her wild with lust. “Spread your legs.”
Mandy instructed her.
Lucy did as she was ordered again and looked down at the floor to
ensure she wouldn’t accidentally kick the furniture when she moved her
feet. That was when she realised there was more handcuffs attached to
small steel bars on the floor. Mandy knelt down and fixed them to Lucy’s
ankles, keeping her from moving around too much as well as keeping her
legs spread wide open. She could still move her legs a little and lift them a
couple of feet in the air if she wanted but it stopped her from wriggling
around too much. More than that, it excited Lucy to feel the bindings
around her ankles. Bondage was the main reason she’d become interested in
BDSM to begin with and it was turning out to be just as arousing as she’d
expected it to be.
“Now then, what shall I do with you?” Mandy thought aloud as she made
a show of looking over Lucy’s naked body. Lucy’s nipples stiffened to rigid
peaks as she felt Mandy’s eyes roving over her exposed breasts and her
pussy felt even wetter still when the other woman’s gaze dropped to her
crotch.
“Anything you want,” Lucy gasped quietly, squirming on the spot.
“Please, don’t make me wait.”
“Oh?” Mandy smirked at her before reaching out to grab at her tits,
squeezing them slightly and then leaning in to lick gently at one of her
nipples. Lucy let out a yelp of pleasure and shuddered again at the
sensation. It really did make everything feel more sensitive when someone
was taking the time to indulge her and let her be truly submissive. “You
want me to make you feel good, do you?” Mandy teased her, squeezing her
tits as she spoke.
“Y-yes, please!” Lucy gasped, writhing again and arching her back to try
and push her tits more into Mandy’s grasp.
“I suppose I can do that. Actually, I have an idea you might like,” Mandy
said, one of her hands trailing down past Lucy’s tits and over her stomach to
push against her pussy. Lucy gasped again and moaned softly, wriggling
and doing her best to rub her wet cunt against Mandy’s hand to stimulate
herself. “You certainly seem wet enough already.” Mandy stepped away for
a moment and Lucy whined quietly in dissatisfaction when her hand
disappeared from her pussy. She cheered up again however when she saw
the huge, thick strap-on that Mandy was putting on over her dominatrix
outfit. Her pussy was throbbing urgently. She wanted nothing more than to
have Mandy stick it inside her and pound her furiously.
Mandy stood for a moment, letting Lucy get a good look at the huge
strap-on that she was planning to shove inside of her.
“If you want it inside of you though, you have to beg.” Mandy told her
with a wicked grin.
“Beg?” Lucy repeated breathlessly. She couldn’t stop panting with lust as
she wriggled urgently on the spot. “I…please, put it inside me.” Lucy said
softly.
“No, no, not good enough,” Mandy said with a grin, standing so close that
the tip of her strap-on was faintly brushing against Lucy’s sensitive pussy.
Lucy tried to move and rub against it but Mandy pulled away, remaining
just out of her range in order to continue teasing her partner for the night.
She couldn’t help grinning at the little whine of frustration Lucy made. “I
want to hear you begging properly. I want to hear you talking dirty.” Mandy
said.
“Talking dirty?” Lucy muttered, feeling her cheeks burn slightly. That
wasn’t something she’d particularly done before and it was impossible not
to feel a little embarrassed.
“Of course, if you don’t want it badly enough to warrant talking dirty…”
Mandy trailed off before Lucy quickly interrupted again.
“No! No, I mean, it’s fine, I can do it!” Lucy assured her desperately.
“I…” Lucy hesitated for a moment, gathering her courage before speaking
up. “I want…I want your huge strap-on dick inside me!” she finally said,
her cheeks burning even brighter with embarrassment. It should have been a
mortifying experience, having to beg for sex, yet Lucy found that was
actually turning her on even more. Mandy truly was an expert at being a
dominatrix if she could make Lucy so horny with such little effort.
“Oh? Where inside you do you want it? Once it’s in there, what do you
want me to do?” Mandy continued, pushing her hips forward just slightly so
that the tip of her strap-on brushed against Lucy’s pussy again, making her
shudder with pleasure. It was always thrilling to see the woman she was
dominating so desperate for sex.
“I…I want it in my pussy,” Lucy gasped, “I want you to pound my pussy
hard and fast and make me cum! Please mistress, fuck me hard!” Lucy
begged, panting heavily as she struggled to contain her lust. Mandy smirked
at her and hesitated for a moment to consider her request before stepping
closer. She slid the huge strap-on between Lucy’s legs and lifted the other
woman into the air slightly to get a better angle. The tip of her strap-on
grazed against Lucy’s soaking wet slit, her pussy’s wetness soaking the
strap-on and lubricating it. That would make it much easier to furiously
pound her cunt when she finally pushed it inside her.
“Well, you did beg like I told you to, so I suppose your mistress shall
reward you.” Mandy said with a smirk. She pushed her lips against Lucy’s,
her tongue pushing past the other woman’s lips and entering her mouth as
she demanded a kiss. Lucy moaned into the kiss, willingly giving it. Her
moan turned into a squeal of delight as Mandy angled her hips and pushed
forward, her huge, thick strap-on sliding effortlessly into Lucy’s soaking
wet hole. It was fortunate that Mandy had chosen that moment to start
kissing her. Had she not then then Lucy’s scream of pleasure when the
strap-on entered her probably would have been heard across the entire
neighbourhood.
Mandy’s tongue explored Lucy’s mouth confidently as she took the kiss
and Lucy gladly gave in and let Mandy take control. It felt incredible to
have the other woman taking over and guiding her. She felt Mandy’s hands
grasping at her ass, squeezing it and holding her close as she began to move
her hips back and forth. Her pussy squelched with every thrust as the huge
strap-on began to move rapidly in and out of her cunt, lubricated by her
pussy’s wetness. It moved in and out of her effortlessly thanks to the
lubrication and she was screaming with pleasure into Mandy’s kiss.
 The excitement was too much to bear. Lucy’s entire body went rigid for
a moment before she quivered with pleasure. She was about to cum when
all of a sudden Mandy stopped moving and pulled back from the kiss. She
froze for a moment, wondering what had happened as she looked at Mandy.
“I...why did you stop…?” Lucy asked breathlessly.
“You didn’t get permission to cum from your mistress. You’re so naughty,
trying to do that without asking.” Mandy said with a smirk, gently spanking
Lucy’s rear. She gasped softly at the sensation.
“I…I’m so sorry mistress. Please, please let me cum?” she asked gently.
“Perhaps…” Mandy mused, moving her hips again, albeit slowly. She
definitely wasn’t moving quickly enough for Lucy to actually be able to
cum. “I suppose you did call me mistress, after all.”
“Please mistress, I’m begging you. I want…no, I need to cum, mistress.
Please!” Lucy begged, writhing against her more as she struggled to fuck
the strap-on. Mandy held her in place and prevented from getting too much
stimulation however. Lucy wasn’t going to cum until she was given
permission.
“If that’s really what you want. However,” Mandy said with a grin, “I’ve
barely even begun training you yet. You’re doing well but I’m definitely not
through with you. You’re going to have to come back again tomorrow so
we can have more fun together. Then I’ll teach you how to properly serve
your mistress by using your tongue.”
“Gladly!” Lucy gasped, feeling her pussy throbbing with excitement again
at the suggestion. She wanted nothing more than to return the following day
and please her mistress in any way possible.
“Very good. Then I suppose you’ve earned this.” Mandy gripped Lucy
firmly and began moving quickly again, her thick strap-on filling Lucy’s
tight, wet hole. Lucy’s mouth hung open in a wordless yell of ecstasy as
Mandy fucked her relentlessly. She could feel her orgasm rapidly
approaching.
Finally, Lucy came hard against the strap-on, soaking it even more than
before as her wetness slid around the strap-on and began to drip onto the
floor beneath her. Mandy finally pulled back, looking understandably
pleased with herself.
“How was that for your first casual encounter?” Mandy asked with a grin,
already knowing the answer. She removed her strap-on and set it to one side
before grabbing a key and unlocking the handcuffs on Lucy’s wrists and
ankles and freeing her.
“…incredible.” Lucy finally managed to say, still struggling to catch her
breath. She staggered over to the nearby couch and sat down. Her legs were
still shaking from the exhaustingly intense orgasm.
“Good. I hope you weren’t lying about tomorrow just so I’d let you cum,
either.” Mandy said teasingly. Of course, she was by no means going to
force Lucy to return the following day - but she did hope the other woman
would return. It was always fun introducing a new woman to the joy of
being thoroughly dominated.
“No, it certainly wasn’t a lie. I’ll definitely be here tomorrow.” Lucy said
happily, leaning back on the couch and closing her eyes to rest for a
moment.
“Good. Well then, before we get ahead of ourselves, let’s deal with the
aftercare shall we?” Mandy grabbed a nearby blanket and tossed it over
Lucy’s naked body to help her keep warm. Then Mandy stripped off and sat
on the sofa before getting under the blanket beside her. Lucy snuggled up
beside the other woman, loving the feel of her warm, soft skin against her
own.
“It’s nice,” Lucy said softly, resting her head gently on Mandy’s shoulder.
“Of course,” Mandy said with a smile, “after all, if I don’t care for you
properly after we’ve had fun and let you rest then you won’t be in any state
to have fun with me next time.” Mandy leaned over, kissing her cheek
gently. “And trust me, you’re going to need all the rest you can get with
everything I’ve got planned for tomorrow night.” Mandy didn’t say
anything more on the matter but Lucy’s mind was already racing with
exciting ideas. She couldn’t wait until tomorrow night. She was definitely
looking forward to spending more time with her new mistress.
Lovely Lesbian Encounter in the Gym
Tina readjusted her ponytail of black hair and glanced out the window.
She instantly realised it was a waste of time. Usually a quick look outside
would be enough to gauge how long she had until the gym closed for the
night, but at this time of year it was already dark by early evening so the
darkness outside meant absolutely nothing when you tried to use it to
estimate the time. She would have looked at the clock instead, but the
battery had run out last week and, for whatever reason, nobody had actually
gotten around to replacing it. She supposed the staff just hadn’t been
hanging around long enough to notice the clock had stopped. She made a
note to mention it to someone when she was leaving.
After taking stock of the gym and the few other women still hanging
around, she decided there was probably enough time to run for a while on
the treadmill. She had already been lifting a few weights and used the
rowing machine so something a little less intense would serve as a good
wind-down. Even if she couldn’t tell what time it was, she was at least
fairly certain that it was getting close to closing time. Wanting to make use
of the facilities whilst the gym was still open, she strode over to one of the
treadmills and climbed on. She was sweating a little but that just meant the
exercise had been working so far.
Tina’s tight tank-top kept her large endowment from bouncing around
and smacking her in the face when she started running. It seemed like a
ridiculous problem to have but she had seen her fair share of women
bouncing too much on the treadmill. It looked downright painful and she
hadn’t wanted to be in the same position. One woman actually had managed
to hit herself in the face with her breast a few weeks ago and Tina had done
her best not to laugh and to instead focus purely on her own workout. She
started the treadmill on a low speed so as not to run herself ragged and
reached down to adjust her tight shorts as they had started riding up after
her time on the rowing machine.
She would have been self-conscious about it but she’d been coming to
the gym regularly for a long time now so any such concerns had long since
been abandoned. It admittedly also helped that it was a women’s only gym.
It was a little easier to remain calm and confident when there were only
other women about. Of course, that hadn’t been the only reason she
preferred a gym filled only with other women. There was also the fact that
she got to enjoy plenty of eye-candy whilst she worked out. She imagined
that most of the women there wouldn’t have been particularly interested in
spending the night with another woman but that was no reason not to enjoy
the view. It wasn’t as if it was hurting anyone when she checked out the
toned butts in tight shorts and the perky busts in tight tops. It was just a
shame that there were cubicles in the changing room rather than a
communal shower, though she was more than happy accepting what she
was given. Seeing so many attractive women naked would have been
wonderful, but seeing them relatively under-dressed and working up a
sweat was good enough for her.
Tina grabbed her headphones from the little pocket in her workout shorts
and plugged them into the treadmill. It was one of the newer, more
expensive machines that had its own radio built in, with a few buttons to
flick between stations and to adjust the volume. She popped in her earbuds,
found a station with some music she enjoyed, and increased the treadmill’s
speed. Somehow listening to music made the exercise much more fun. She
couldn’t help a slight smile as she gripped the handlebars of the treadmill
and focused her gaze on the floor-to-ceiling window in front of her that had
a lovely view of the huge, currently empty golf course behind the gym. It
was somewhat relaxing, seeing the abandoned green expanse bathed in
nothing but natural moonlight, and she admired the view whilst listening to
her music and continuing with her light jog on the treadmill.
Not everyone at the leisure centre was there to exercise however. Some
people had to be there simply to see to the centre’s day-to-day operations
and to help the customers if they should need anything. That evening,
‘some people’ was limited to only person – Lisa. There was supposed to be
three of them on duty, meaning she would have had colleagues to chat to,
but one of them had called in sick and the other had left early for a date.
She had claimed it was because ‘her kid had a thing’ but Lisa knew it was a
lie, simply because until that day her colleague had never once mentioned
having a kid. Unfortunately it wasn’t up to Lisa to prevent her leaving and
the boss had accepted the excuse earlier that day, meaning that for the last
three hours of her shift Lisa was alone.
Lisa busied herself cleaning up around the centre in areas that had
already emptied out – the hall that was used for some badminton games, the
rooms that were used for exercise classes. At least there wasn’t a lot of
work for her to do. She would be able to clean up pretty much everything
before closing time aside from the workout room, and even that wouldn’t
take long after everybody had left. All she really had to do was ensure that
nobody had left any mess behind and that nothing had been damaged or left
in a dangerous place.
“A date, really…” Lisa grumbled to herself as she returned to the
reception desk, having finished her duties everywhere aside from the
workout and changing rooms. Why had her colleague left her all alone for a
date of all things? It was bad enough that she had been abandoned at work,
let alone having been reminded of just how long she had gone without
getting a date of her own. Working at a women-only gym made it incredibly
difficult to meet men through work and she was usually too exhausted to go
out by the time she got home. Even if she had wanted to go out, she had
nobody to go with. She was in her mid-thirties now, and whilst she certainly
still felt capable of going out and partying at the weekend most of her
friends were too busy with their careers and relationships and children to go
out with her in search for attractive single men.
A few people steadily streamed out of the workout and changing room,
some heading home in workout gear and some changing before they left,
each of them saying goodnight to Lisa as they passed by and she responded
by thanking them for their patronage, just as she had been trained to do.
Once the stream of people dried up she stretched her arms above her head
and checked the clock by the reception desk. It was nearly ten. Finally, it
was nearly closing time. She wasn’t sure if anyone else would still be in the
workout room but she decided it wouldn’t hurt to check. If she was lucky
she would be able to clean it up before the end of her shift, meaning that she
could actually leave on time for once.
Lisa checked the changing room and showers were in an acceptable
condition and empty and locked up before making her way over to the
workout room, openly yawning as she did so. It had been a long day. She
didn’t know how these other women found the time to come and exercise
after work. After she was done for the day all she wanted to do was go
home, put her feet up, watch a little television and get back in bed. It wasn’t
as if she was particularly out of shape either. Lisa was healthy enough, it
was just that she normally seemed to end up working alone on the long
shifts and the stifling boredom was more exhausting than any actual work
would have been. Then again, although she knew she wasn’t out of shape, it
was difficult not to feel like she was anyway when she had so many young,
fit women to compare herself to. When she first joined the company she’d
taken advantage of the free use of facilities offered to her pretty much every
chance she could, but in the past few years of work her enthusiasm had
understandably died down quite considerably. Nowadays she was more than
happy to work her shift and then spend her time off relaxing at home rather
than wearing herself out with exercise.
Stopping briefly in front of the workout room, Lisa stretched her arms
above her head. She was supposed to be finishing pretty early today. She
was a little worn out thanks to the boredom of being stuck working alone
for so long but she wasn’t utterly exhausted. Perhaps she should work out a
little after all? It wasn’t like anyone else would be around so she wouldn’t
need to feel self-conscious about not having proper workout gear. Her high
heels certainly wouldn’t be suited to exercise but she could easily slip out of
them for a while, and whilst her work trousers and blouse were similarly
unsuitable for a workout they would suffice.
Then again, it wasn’t as if anyone else was around. Maybe her blouse
and trousers wouldn’t be acceptable wear whilst she was working out, but
that didn’t mean she couldn’t use the exercise machines at all. She couldn’t
hold back her dirty little grin as her mind raced with such terrible thoughts.
If nobody else was around then Lisa could remove more than her heels –
she could strip off her trousers and blouse as well. In fact, she could go one
step further – if she was going to remove her clothes then why not her
underwear as well?
She could feel a growing wetness on her panties the more she thought
about going inside and stripping naked to work out. There were no security
cameras in the room and nobody would be out on the golf course at this
time of night. There was no reason to fear she might be caught in the act.
Even so, knowing she was doing something so dirty and naughty was
incredibly exciting and she shuffled slightly on the spot. The thought alone
was making her heart race faster and her clit start to stiffen. If even
imagining doing such a thing was so exciting then she could scarcely
imagine how fantastic it would be to actually indulge her filthy little
fantasy. She was relieved she’d worn a decent bra beneath her blouse that
day because she could feel her nipples hardening so adamantly that it would
have been obvious otherwise – though she supposed that didn’t really
matter considering there was nobody around to see anyway.
 Taking a deep breath and unable to hide her eager smile, Lisa opened the
door to the workout room and strode in, one hand already moving down to
her crotch to fiddle with the zipper of her trousers, ready to pull it down and
remove her trousers at the first opportunity so could set to work on enjoying
a little naked exercise in the workout room with the thrill of the danger of
being caught – even if it was pretty much impossible for someone to catch
her in the act, even the tiniest possibility of being caught naked in the
workout room was nonetheless arousing.
Lisa stepped into the workout room and closed the door gently behind
her, already unzipping her trousers and intentionally grazing her hand
against her pussy through her trousers, squeaking quietly with pleasure at
the sensation. Then she looked up and realised she wasn’t alone, yelping
with fright and quickly zipping her trousers back up again. She was lucky
the other woman hadn’t noticed her. She was busy running on the treadmill
with her headphones in, listening to the radio and staring out the window.
Lisa didn’t interrupt her straight away. She was too distracted. Her
overwhelming arousal was making it difficult to think straight and instead
of trying to interrupt the last woman in the gym she instead found her gaze
drawn to her perfect, well-rounded and toned ass as it bobbed up and down
with every jogging step. Her tight shorts were clinging perfectly to her pert
rear and Lisa couldn’t help but admire the view, improved further by the
powerful, muscular and well-toned legs leading up to her amazing ass.
It was difficult to appreciate much more than the woman’s behind,
simply because she was facing the other way, though what she could see
was certainly pleasant. Then she caught sight of the woman’s reflection in
the window – given how dark it was outside, with the only strong light
coming from inside the gym, her reflection was fairly clear. In the
reflection, just above the console on the front of the treadmill, she could
catch a glimpse of the top of the woman’s abs, her taut muscles strong and
firm and looking so incredible that she almost couldn’t tear her gaze away.
When she finally did manage to look upwards, however, she instead caught
sight of her chest. Even with the tight top she was wearing her endowment
was obvious. Her huge breasts were pushed in tightly together and Lisa bit
her lip gently as she stared at her cleavage in the reflection.
What was she doing? Lisa shook her head and tried to clear it of such
thoughts. It had been quite a while since she’d had a date but that was no
reason to suddenly start chasing after women instead of men. If other
people wanted to date someone of the same gender then that was their
business entirely, but there was no reason for her to do so. She had never
taken an interest in women before so why start now? Even so, as much as
tried to tell herself she wasn’t interested, she found her gaze drifting back to
the other woman’s tight ass. Perhaps it was just because she had been so
horny before she entered the workout room but even just watching the other
woman exercising seemed to be turning her on. She was certainly attractive,
Lisa supposed, but was this random woman really so attractive that she
could transform Lisa’s sexuality simply by being present? It seemed
ridiculous and she wouldn’t have thought it possible, yet when the evidence
was staring her right in the face it was difficult to ignore.
She needed to stop thinking about this. Clearly she was just horny and it
was impacting her judgement. Taking a moment to clear her thoughts, Lisa
took a deep breath and calmed herself and approached the other woman.
She hesitated nearby and cleared her throat, only to be ignored. She
supposed she would have expected as much. Even so, she wasn’t sure how
else to get the woman’s attention. She couldn’t very well just tap her on the
shoulder. She was in the middle of using the treadmill, so scaring her like
that could easily end up in a minor accident – not something she wanted to
be a part of.
“Hello?” Lisa called out, raising her voice slightly. Hopefully she could
get the other woman’s attention without surprising her. Unfortunately her
greeting fell on deaf ears and she seemed to completely ignore her. That
was annoying. Lisa pulled a face and looked around the room for an idea.
Surely there was something she could do to get this woman’s attention? She
supposed she could turn off the lights briefly, or even just unplug her
headphones, but again both of these posed the problem of surprising the
customer and that leading to an incident.
“Oh. Hey.” In the end, the woman noticed Lisa on her own, and actually
made Lisa jump when she spoke suddenly. The woman looked her over
briefly and smiled slightly. “Based on the way you’re dressed, I’m guessing
you work here, rather than having come in to use the equipment?”
“Uh, yeah. I was actually just coming to close up for the night.” Lisa
explained, stepping back slightly to give the other woman space to step off
the machine.
“It’s that late already?” She laughed as she turned off the machine and
stepped down from it. Now that she was standing level with Lisa, she
realised how tall the other woman was – she was taller than Lisa by a full
head. “Sorry, I guess I just totally lost track of the time. Although,” she
paused briefly to look around the room, “I suppose I should have realised
considering everyone else has already left.”
“I suppose you were just really into your jogging.” Lisa said with a small
chuckle, simply relieved that the problem of interrupting the woman’s
exercise had solved itself. “It happens with some people from time to time.”
“Not usually to me, I’m normally looking around quite a lot.” The other
woman grinned and clearly meant something else by it, but Lisa wasn’t
entirely sure what she was hinting at. All she could think to do was to try
and steer the conversation in another direction.
“I think I have seen you around a few times now. Tina, isn’t it?” Lisa
hoped she was right. It was always a risk trying to show off by
remembering a customer’s name. If you got it right you seemed like a
fantastic employee and made them even more likely to keep coming back, if
not outright praise you to the manager, but if you got it wrong then it could
lead to a torrent of complaints and even end with the company having one
less regular customer each week.
“That’s me.” Tina seemed pleasantly surprised that Lisa knew her name.
“Sorry, you’ve got me at a loss. I don’t think I know your name.”
“It’s Lisa.” Lisa introduced herself. “Its fine, I think I had an unfair
advantage. You were the only person not to sign out.” She had actually
assumed that this Tina person, whoever it was, had simply left and forgotten
to sign out upon doing so. Apparently she wasn’t as careless as Lisa had
presumed. The guestbook was really only there for fire-safety purposes
though, so they could ensure the building was fully emptied in the event of
an emergency, and whilst that was important it wasn’t exactly uncommon
for people to occasionally forget to sign out when they left.
“Well, I feel a little better knowing you cheated to learn my name then.”
Tina said with a grin. “Should I take it as a compliment that you’re that
interested in me?” she added teasingly.
“I...what?” Lisa was taken aback by the suggestion and felt her cheeks
flush slightly. “What are you talking about?”
“What did you think I meant when I said I usually look around the gym a
lot while I’m here? The exercise is all well and good, but the eye-candy is
what really keeps me coming back.” Tina said it so openly that Lisa was left
at a loss for words. Her mouth opened and closed a couple of times as she
struggled to respond at first.
“You’re…into women?” Lisa asked finally, even though that should have
been obvious.
“I don’t think it’s that uncommon these days,” Tina shrugged, “and I
figure it’s better to be open and honest about it. If I’m not, after all, I might
miss out on the opportunity to take a sexy woman to bed with me, hadn’t
I?” She grinned again and Lisa couldn’t help but be in awe of Tina’s
boundless confidence. Lisa had always felt a little awkward even chatting
about dates with her friends, so she couldn’t imagine talking about being a
lesbian to a total stranger.
“I…suppose so. I’m surprised you can be so upfront about it.” Lisa said
with a nervous little laugh, messing with her hair awkwardly as she glanced
out of the window at the empty golf course. “So…you’ve actually slept
with women?” she asked finally, unable to actually look at Tina as she
spoke. Her curiosity from earlier hadn’t entirely disappeared and the least
she could do was take the opportunity to chat about it and find out a little
more.
“A few,” Tina said, leaning down to her with a smirk, “why are you
asking? Was I right before and you are interested?” she teased her. Lisa
wanted to say she wasn’t, though her bright pink cheeks seemed to be
making it obvious that, at the very least, just a tiny part of her was maybe
just the slightest bit curious.
“Well uh, I mean, I’ve never actually…you know, with a woman.” Lisa
started to mumble towards the end of her sentence. She tried to actually
look back at Tina when she spoke to her but she couldn’t quite manage.
Instead all she managed to do was look at the sizeable bust in front of her
which only served to make her even more embarrassed simply because she
was coming to realise how much she was enjoying the view.
“Do you think you’d want to?” Tina asked surprisingly casually.
“Not before now, but…maybe.” Lisa took a breath and finally found the
courage to actually meet Tina’s gaze when she spoke to her this time,
despite the burning in her cheeks. “I think, maybe, it might be good to try
just once…I mean, it must be good, if so many people are doing it. Right?”
Tina chuckled softly. “Well, think of this way. Who knows more about
what makes a woman’s pussy feel good – another woman or a man that
doesn’t have one of his own to play with?” Tina pointed out. Lisa couldn’t
argue with her logic. It made complete sense when she phrased it like that.
“I suppose you’re right. I…guess it would be nice to try that someday.”
Lisa agreed quietly.
“Well, why not now?” Tina asked, making Lisa snap her attention back to
her face with surprise. “No time like the present after all, right?”
“You mean…now? With you?” Lisa asked uncertainly. It wasn’t that she
didn’t want to. Tina was undeniably attractive and she hadn’t been able to
help but check her out when she entered the room. It was just that the
sudden, unexpected offer had caught her off-guard and she wasn’t sure how
to handle it.
“You don’t have to,” Tina said with grin, “its fine. I’m not going to make
some complaint to the management or something stupid like that just
because you didn’t want to sleep with me.” She couldn’t help but laugh at
how ridiculous it sounded. “I just figured I’d make the offer though. Don’t
ask, don’t get, right?” Tina stretched her arms over her head and strode past
Lisa. “Well anyway, I suppose I ought to let you lock up for the night. Let
me know if you change your mind though.” With that she made her way to
the door.
“Wait!” Lisa winced when she realised how loud she’d been. She was
clearly more eager than she had realised. “Sorry, I just…I was surprised,
that’s all. I wasn’t saying no.” Lisa took a moment to calm down after her
unexpected outburst.
“Well, if you’re not saying no, then what are you saying?” Tina asked with
a grin, turning around to face her again and resting her hands on her hips.
“I’m saying…yes.” Lisa finally managed to say, feeling her heart
thundering in her chest when she did so. “I think…I think I’d like to try it
with a woman, at least once. I think I’d like to try it with you.” Her cheeks
were burning and she felt nervous but that all paled in comparison to the
excitement of her pounding heart and the growing wetness between her
legs. If the idea of working out and perhaps even masturbating in the empty
workout room was unusual and exciting then sleeping with another woman
was an even more titillating idea.
“Well then,” Tina strode over to Lisa, putting her hands gently on the
shorter woman’s hips and squeezing them gently, “now it’s just a case of
where you’d rather do it. You can come back to my place, if you like.”
 “No,” Lisa shook her head gently as she looked up at Lisa, “thanks for the
offer, but I was thinking of something a little naughtier than that.” She
glanced around the room briefly and Tina followed her gaze.
“Here?” Tina asked, raising her eyebrows slightly in surprise. “Well now,
you act all meek and shy but you’ve got quite a dirty side to you, don’t
you?” Tina teased her, squeezing her hips gently and drawing her closer.
“Does that sound okay?” Lisa asked quietly, turning her attention to Tina
again.
“Sounds great.” Tina said, and finally leaned down to kiss Lisa gently.
Lisa had never kissed another woman before, let alone slept with one,
yet already she was starting to wonder why she had gone for so many years
missing out on such an incredible pleasure. It was nothing like kissing a
man. As taut and toned as Tina appeared, her lips were nonetheless soft and
warm and the kiss was incredibly soothing and welcoming. Tina’s arms
slipped around her waist and held her gently. Lisa in turn gently interlaced
her fingers behind Tina’s neck, pulling herself deeper into the kiss. The feel
of the other woman’s powerful arms holding her was somehow both
comforting and arousing at the same time, urging Lisa to press her body
closer against Tina’s as she desperately deepened the kiss and clung to her.
Lisa’s first kiss with a woman wasn’t something she had ever expected
to experience. She certainly hadn’t expected it to last for as long as it did,
even if it did happen. Eventually the two of them had to break away from
the kiss, both of them panting for breath. The kiss alone had been incredibly
passionate, wiping away almost all of her nerves and leaving her feeling
nothing but excited at the prospect of sleeping with another woman for the
first time.
“You sure this is your first time with a woman? That kiss alone was pretty
spectacular.” Tina said with a smirk, kissing the corner of Lisa’s lips gently
again.
“Positive. I guess we should see if I’m as good at everything else as well
though.” Lisa retorted eagerly, unable to hide her grin. Tina laughed softly
but readily agreed, the two of them setting about stripping the other. Being
the more experienced of the two, Tina took the lead, deftly removing Lisa’s
blouse and trousers and having her step out of her heels. Stood in nothing
but her panties and bra, Lisa felt as if her pussy was throbbing with arousal,
desperate for stimulation. She didn’t remember the last time she had been
so horny, if indeed she ever had been at all.
 “You look good.” Tina said, taking a moment to admire her. “Though it’s a
shame about those clothes in the way.”
“Maybe I should deal with that?” Lisa suggested with a little giggle.
“Not if I deal with it first.” Tina leapt at the opportunity to finish stripping
her. Her head was buried in Lisa’s neck, kissing and nibbling and nipping at
it as she reached around to unclasp her bra. The kisses from her neck began
to trail down her collarbone and toward her chest, just as her bra was being
removed. Her stiff, pink nipples showed just how aroused she was – though
her little squeak of pleasure certainly helped to illustrate her arousal as well
when Lisa’s lips reached one of her nipples and kissed it gently. Tina took it
between her lips, teasingly rubbing her tongue against her nipple and
gleefully enjoying the quite little gasps and yelps of pleasure that Lisa was
making as a result.
Enjoying hearing the pleasured sounds coming from her partner’s lips,
Tina kissed across to Lisa’s other breast and gave her other nipple the same
treatment, earning similar noises of pleasure and appreciation in response.
As fun as it was however, there was still more to be done. She resumed her
journey, trailing gentle kisses down across Lisa’s stomach and moving onto
her knees. As she neared Lisa’s panties she grabbed hold of them, easing
them down to ensure they wouldn’t get in her way. She was rather pleased
to see the neatly trimmed blonde hair on show as she kissed down through
it, at last pulling down her panties fully and casting them aside. Now that
Lisa was entirely naked she could spread her legs slightly, giving Tina much
better access to her exposed, soaking slit.
Tina hesitated for just a moment, adding a little pleasant tension, before
suddenly licking at Lisa’s clit. Her quiet yelps from earlier paled compared
to the much louder gasp and groan of pleasure she let out at having her clit
toyed with. Thrilled to see she was having such an effect on the other
woman, Tina eagerly set to work, pushing her lips up against Lisa’s pussy
and pleasuring her with her tongue. She ran it up and down along her
soaking slit a few times to begin with, tasting her eager wetness, before
pushing harder and letting her tongue slip inside.
It was lucky that everybody else had already gone home. If anyone had
heard Lisa’s sudden, explosive cry of pleasure then they surely would have
come running to find out what had happened. As fun as the danger of being
exposed was, Tina didn’t really want someone rushing in and interrupting
their fun. She was more than happy to continue enjoying herself alone with
Lisa, her tongue moving around and exploring Lisa’s soaking cunt, seeking
out her most sensitive spots only to poke at them and tease them at every
opportunity. With Lisa’s inexperience in the face of Tina’s own experience
with women in the past, it was no wonder that she was so skilled at
cunnilingus. With some expert moves, it only took a few minutes for Lisa to
reach her climax.
With a loud whine of pleasure, Lisa came hard. Tina happily lapped up
the sweet taste of the other woman experiencing the pleasure of being a
lesbian for the first time. Tina grabbed Lisa’s legs, bracing her to ensure her
quivering legs didn’t give out. She didn’t want to move until she was good
and ready and supported Lisa a little longer, only pulling away once she
was satisfied that she had adequately licked clean the other woman’s
soaking wet pussy.
“That was…amazing…” Lisa whispered, as if speaking at a normal
volume might somehow break the magic of the moment. She finally
dropped down to sit on the floor, shuddering slightly with the after-effect of
the incredible pleasure.
“You see, what did I tell you? No time like the present to try experiencing
another woman for the first time.” Tina said with a grin, leaning over to kiss
her gently on the cheek.
“Yeah.” Lisa nodded faintly, incredibly worn down by the amazing orgasm
that Tina had induced with her tongue. “I guess what you said makes sense.
Nobody knows how to get a woman off quite as well as another woman.”
She couldn’t help laughing slightly at how obvious it seemed now she said
it.
“Well, want to call it a night?” Tina offered.
“Already?” Lisa said with a tired grin. “I didn’t even get to see you naked
yet, and it’s not fair if only I get off.”
“Well now, aren’t we generous? Not that I’m complaining.” Tina grinned
at her and went silent in thought for a moment before deciding on how to
proceed. “Alright then, I think I know a fun way to finish off the night. You
just sit there and enjoy the show and catch your breath, then afterwards, I
think we’ll do something we can both enjoy.”
Lisa nodded slightly in agreement, watching attentively as Tina got to
her feet again. She kicked off her shoes and socks easily, leaving her
wearing only her tight shorts and top – though she didn’t seem to have any
intention of keeping those on for much longer either. After all, it wouldn’t
be fair if Lisa was the only one naked.
Tina turned her back on Lisa and grabbed her top, peeling it over her
head and tossing it to one side. She grinned over her shoulder at Lisa and
angled herself just enough that she could give the other woman a glimpse of
her incredible tits from the side – exciting her without giving everything
away immediately. After taunting her like this for a moment she decided to
turn around and give Lisa a better view, showing off her huge assets
properly. With that out of the way, she turned again and this time proceeded
to peel down her tight shorts – revealing that she wasn’t even wearing any
underwear beneath them. Her tight, bare ass was on show and if Lisa had
any energy left she would have leapt at the opportunity to grab hold of her
there and then. As it was, she was still a little too exhausted to do such a
thing, so satisfied herself with simply enjoying the show instead.
After teasing Lisa a little longer, Tina finally turned around, flashing her
exposed pussy to Lisa so they had now both seen one another entirely
naked. Having sat impatiently whilst watching Tina’s show, Lisa found her
energy had started returning – though that might simply have been because
she was getting so horny again from sitting there watching the other woman
strip for her.
“Feeling more rested now?” Tina asked, standing confidently in front of
Lisa with her naked body fully on display.
“I’m definitely feeling a little more energetic.” Lisa admitted, admiring the
view in front of her. “What was it you had in mind for us to do together?”
she asked excitedly.
“The trademark lesbian position, of course.” With a grin, Tina got down
onto the floor and positioned herself between Lisa’s legs – one leg above
the other woman’s and one below – and pulled her closer. They gasped in
unison as the sudden movement saw their cunts being pressed up against
each other, the friction a pleasant start for Tina and even more incredible for
Lisa who was still sensitive after her earlier orgasm.
“It…already feels so good.” Lisa gasped quietly, wriggling her hips
slightly to try and rub their pussies together more.
“Oh, but I’ve barely even started yet.” Tina pointed out, grabbing Lisa’s
legs to keep her close before beginning to move her own hips firmer and
harder in return. The two of them were moaning quietly at first as their
pussies began to grind together. Even now, after a short break, Lisa’s cunt
was still soaking wet – and Tina’s pussy in turn had grown suitably damp
after the excitement of stripping and exposing herself in front of Lisa. The
two of them shifted back and forth, their cunts squelching and rubbing
against one another, though the sound was drowned out by the noise of the
two women moaning as they fucked one another desperately.
“Fuck, it’s so good!” Lisa cried out, shifting her hips harder and faster and
fucking Tina more eagerly than ever before. She didn’t know how long it
went on for but it felt like an eternity, every passing second feeling like
more pleasure than she could possibly handle though she certainly had no
intention of stopping. Her nipples had hardened to such stiff peaks that they
felt slightly sore. She grasped desperately at Tina’s legs, trying to pull her
closer and ram their pussies even more adamantly against one another.
“Oh fuck, I’m gonna…!” Tina didn’t even manage to finish her sentence.
Her cunt clamped shut tightly as she came hard, her cum squirting against
Lisa’s pussy as she eagerly fucked her, wanting to indulge in as much
pleasure as possible as she reached her climax. The sensation of Tina
cumming against her, as well as the sight of just how turned on Tina was
getting, was enough to push Lisa over the edge for the second time that
evening.
When the two of them finally managed to stop fucking, they pulled apart
and Lisa winced at the sight of the stain their joint cum had left on the floor.
She would have to make sure to clean that up before she closed up for the
night. She didn’t want to answer the awkward questions that such a
conspicuous stains would lead to.
“So,” Tina said finally, after taking a moment to catch her breath, “how
was your first time with a woman?”
“I’m not sure.” Lisa said with a smirk as she looked over at her. “I think I
might have to try it again some time, just to make sure I form a proper
opinion.” Perhaps it was the exhaustion or simply because they’d already
gone so far as to fuck, but Lisa was suddenly feeling much less shy around
Tina
“Is that so?” Tina asked with a little laugh. She got to her feet and began to
get dressed again, Lisa following her example and getting up to dress as
well. “Well, I suppose we could arrange that some time. I think that next
time we should perhaps try somewhere a little less conspicuous though.”
Tina added with a chuckle.
 “Oh? Didn’t you enjoy doing it here?” Lisa asked with a grin. Given how
much fun Tina had been having she couldn’t imagine that fucking in the
workout room had bothered her.
“You know I did,” Tina laughed, “but there’s certain benefits to fucking
somewhere more private. For example…” she glanced down at the stain
currently on the floor between them, “…if we were doing it here again, I
think we’d have to be a little more careful about the mess we leave behind.
Elsewhere, maybe we can make all the mess we please.”
“Yeah, okay, you have a point.” Lisa conceded with a smile. “I’m
definitely going to have to clean that up before we leave. I don’t want
anyone asking questions.” Lisa laughed.
“I’ll give you a hand,” Tina said with a grin, “after all, I’m responsible for
half of that mess too, aren’t I?” The two of them shared a laugh as they
walked off to find something to clean up the cum stain they had left on the
floor in the middle of the workout room. Lisa had never expected to end up
sleeping for a woman before today but now she was already eagerly
anticipating the next time she got naked with Tina.
Lovely Lesbian Flight Attendant
Susan couldn't contain her eager grin as she looked around her. The
airport may not have been a source of joy for most people, in fact most
people seemed to utterly loathe the experience, but she had spent years
desperately wanting to finally experience taking a plane. She had worked
hard and scrimped where necessary and eventually managed to book herself
an all-inclusive holiday overseas. She was definitely looking forward to the
holiday itself as well but for the time being she was content to excite herself
at the prospect of her first ever flight drawing closer.
She peered up at the huge, digital departures board and sought out her
flight number. It was, of course, delayed. She heard a few grumbles nearby
from other passengers who were clearly growing impatient. She on the
other hand didn't mind at all. Having her flight delayed was just part of the
experience. Somehow it wouldn't have felt right if things had gone
smoothly.
Aside from the excitement of flying for the first time there was also
another reason that Susan wanted to go on a plane. The mile high club.
She'd heard some friends mention it in the past and the thought of fucking
so far above the Earth with the thrilling danger of being caught with
nowhere to run to and hide...she could barely contain her excitement as she
fantasized about the experience.
Unfortunately she was missing something important, in fact something
outright vital, when it came to joining the mile high club. She didn't have a
partner to join her in the bathroom and join the club with her. According to
her friends however that wasn't a much of a problem as she thought it
would be. Apparently she was surprisingly likely to find like-minded people
on the flight who also wanted to join the mile high club. Unfortunately
however her friends had neglected to explain to her exactly how she was
supposed to find one of these other people. Going around asking random
strangers if they’d like to fuck in a plane bathroom was embarrassing and
there was no way she could bring herself to do such a thing. More
importantly, she figured behaving in such a manner was likely to get her
booted off the flight. They would probably assume she was acting so
strangely because she was drunk rather than because she was growing
unbearably horny as her opportunity to join the mile high club drew ever
closer.
 Struggling to settle as she waited eagerly for her flight to begin
boarding, Susan decided to have a wander around the airport and take a
look at some of the shops that were available. There wasn’t really anything
she was interested in buying unfortunately but at least it kept her busy while
she waited for her delayed plane to finally allow her to start boarding. She
stopped off at a bar and had a glass of wine but decided to limit herself to
one and stop there. She had hoped she might find somebody else at the bar
that was interested in joining the mile high club and would be on the same
plane as her but unfortunately that wasn’t the case. Instead all she found at
the bar were a few people sat around miserably complaining that their
flights were also delayed and that the alcohol in the bar was overpriced.
Honestly, it seemed like pretty much everybody at the airport other than her
was utterly miserable. Well it was lucky that none of these people had the
potential to join her on the flight she supposed – she was certain such
miserable people would have somehow found a way to suck the fun out of
everything, even something that should have been as thrilling and exciting
as joining the mile high club. It seemed strange that someone could be so
sour when they were getting to fuck somewhere kinky like a plane
bathroom but these people seemed like they’d find a way to make it a
terrible experience all the same.
Quietly nursing her glass of wine, Susan had pretty much finished her
drink when she heard an announcement over the speakers. Finally, she
could board the plane! She was thrilled and excited at the prospect of her
first plane journey, even if you ignored the kinky fun she was hoping to
have while on board, yet even she had started to get fed up of waiting
around for her delayed flight. Perhaps the other people in the bar flew more
often. That would explain why they were so sour and moody about the
delay. Putting up with the delay for the first time was a pain in the ass for
Susan and she imagined it would have been even worse if you had to suffer
the wait on a regular basis, especially without the excitement of your first
ever plane flight bolstering your mood.
Hopping off the stool she’d been sat on, Susan briskly made her way
through the airport. After jumping through a few hoops she was finally in
the queue that would allow her to actually get on the plane. She checked her
pockets and fished out her ticket and passport, eagerly strolling along the
queue as they all filed through to the check-in desk. She smiled happily to
the woman checking tickets who returned her smile with a dead-eyed, half-
asleep, glazed over look of her own. She took the ticket and passport from
Susan and looked over them with a faint sneer before shoving them back
towards her.
“Fine. Go on.” She didn’t exactly sound angry or annoyed. In fact, she just
sounded fed up. Well, Susan supposed that the open, refreshing atmosphere
of an airport would only effect somebody for so long. The woman was just
doing her job after all. That got boring eventually no matter who you were
or where you were working. Deciding not to take the staff member’s
attitude personally she thanked her with a smile and adjusted her hand
luggage on her arm before strolling off into the hallway that led to the
plane.
Susan felt a little wave of excitement as she finally set foot on the plane
after what seemed like an eternity of waiting in the airport. She checked her
ticket for her assigned seat number and proceeded to squeeze her way down
the aisle, passing through a few other people. She had to stop at one point
because a couple had decided to start their flight by having an argument in
the middle of the aisle and she couldn’t bring herself to interrupt.
Fortunately the argument didn’t last long as the woman snapped something
at the man and stormed off. She felt a little bad for them but it was none of
her business. A little part of her considered trying to comfort the man that
had been left behind with a view of getting him to join her in the bathroom
after take-off. She changed her mind however. Men were fine but she
preferred women if given the option, and more importantly she doubted that
he was going to be in any mood to fool around with her when he was in the
middle of an argument with his other half.
Now that she could finally move freely again, Susan worked her way
down the aisle and finally reached her seat. She’d chosen an aisle seat
rather than a window seat because she wanted to be able to reach the
bathroom easily without disturbing any other passengers. She had originally
thought it might be difficult to arrange but it turned out that the aisle seats
were actually cheaper than the window seats. She supposed most people
wanted to be able to look outside as they took off but that didn’t matter to
her. She could see out of the window just fine from the next seat along
anyway, and she’d only be sat next to one person rather than being wedged
in the middle of two strangers in the centre aisle. She looked behind her to
see if anyone else was joining her but for the time being it seemed the
answer was no. Rather than standing in place and remaining in the way she
decided to just sit down for the time being so people could get past her to
their own seats. If and when the passenger sitting beside her arrived she
would get up and let them through – but until then there was no point in her
blocking the aisle while she waited.
More and more people loaded onto the plane, and though it was starting
to get rather noisy she was still fairly happy with her coming flight. She
was even more pleased to find that, even as the doors closed and the
boarding period ended, nobody had arrived to fill the vacant window seat
beside her. It looked as if her first plane journey was going to be especially
pleasant and relaxing because she was going to have plenty of space and,
aside from the few noisy children she could hear yelling and screaming and
chattering in the middle aisle, she mostly had peace. The children would
probably calm down by the time the flight began anyway – and even if they
didn’t, she was certain she wouldn’t hear them from the bathroom.
Susan let out a sigh of disappointment as she thought again about joining
the mile high club. It had been unlikely but she had been hoping that the
passenger sitting beside her would turn out be a stunning, incredibly horny
woman who was similarly interested in joining the mile high club. That
would have been perfect. Unfortunately it wasn’t to be however, and though
she was disappointed, she was more than happy to accept the alternative of
having nobody sitting beside her. She could spread out and make herself
comfortable now without worrying about bothering another passenger.
Once everyone was settled down and had finally finished stowing their
luggage in the overhead compartments, the captain’s voice filtered through
the plane’s speakers.
“Afternoon folks, this is your captain speaking,” he announced, his voice
seeming to be the standard pilot’s voice that seemed to be on every
television series ever. Did they really all sound like that? Susan had always
assumed it was kind of a trope but perhaps all pilots did sound the same.
No, no that was silly, surely there was no way that could be true. Perhaps it
was just the way their voice sounded coming through the speakers. Well,
whatever the case was she supposed it wasn’t really important. He sounded
calm and confident and that was about all she needed from the plane’s pilot.
What he sounded like on the speakers wasn’t really of any consequence to
her.
She realised she’d been so lost in thought that she’d missed most of what
he’d said but it didn’t seem important. If it was anything terrible then
everybody would have been gossiping about it. More than likely he was just
giving them a brief explanation of the weather, warning them about some
potential turbulence if the weather was bad and giving them a rough
estimate of how long the journey was going to take. She caught the end of
his little speech as he instructed them to ensure they were strapped in and
explained where the emergency exits were. She strapped herself in with her
seatbelt and relaxed against the back of her chair, turning her head to peer
out the window.
A few minutes passed until the plane at last began to move. Susan
grinned excitedly as she stared out the window at the airport, watching as it
seemed to slowly recede backwards and eventually disappeared from view.
The airport of course wasn’t actually moving but it was hard not to think it
was given how strange it was to be sat in the moving plane, what was
essentially a huge room with hundreds of other people in it that was starting
to move steadily forwards.
The experience got even more exciting as they began to build up speed
and the ground began to disappear. She could swear she could feel the plane
physically lifting up off the ground, though she wasn’t sure if she was just
imagining that or not, and she leaned over towards the window to peer
outside. It was incredible to see the horizon growing further and further
away as they lifted into the air. She knew she was probably getting over-
excited and not acting her age but she didn’t really care. Just because almost
every other person on the flight was probably sitting around being
miserable and fed up didn’t mean she had to act the same way. It wasn’t as
if anybody was going to say anything to her even if they did judge her
poorly for her over-excitement.
Soon enough the plane had climbed so high into the air that the distant
view of the horizon was barely recognisable. She could make out the
silhouettes of a few tall buildings but that was the extent of her view. They
really were high up now. At least a mile if not higher, she thought with a
dirty grin. She was still missing a partner to join the mile high club with her
but it didn’t prevent from getting excited at the thought, even if it was
looking to be impossible to find someone to help her achieve her goal of
becoming a member the sexy club.
“Nuts?” Susan jumped when she heard the voice pipe up behind her. She
had spent a while absent-mindedly staring out the window as the plane
levelled out and they began to pass over the coast and head out to the sea.
 “Not my preference, but that’d do.” She chuckled quietly to herself. She
turned away from the window to see who was speaking but realised they
weren’t actually speaking to her. It was one of the flight attendants pushing
a trolley full of snacks. She was a couple of rows back but was obviously
approaching. Susan decided to take a look at what snacks were on offer so
she had an answer ready when the service trolley came down to her but she
found her attention was drawn elsewhere. The snacks were all well and
good but she couldn’t help thinking that the flight attendant looked far
tastier than anything she was offering on the trolley.
Narrowing her eyes slightly to get a better look at the flight attendant she
managed to make out her name badge. Lisa. The name suited her, she
thought. Her short blonde hair perfectly framed her beautiful face and her
uniform nipped in perfectly at the waist. Her dress seemed a little low-cut
for her job but if that was the uniform then perhaps it was on purpose – at
the very least, it was definitely improving Susan’s opinion of the in-flight
service. She found her eyes drawn to Lisa’s incredible tits before letting her
eyes roam the rest of her body, down past her sexy hips and to her bare,
toned legs.
“Maybe I should ask her to give me a hand with joining the mile high
club.” Susan muttered under her breath with a little chuckle. Of course, she
didn’t really think the flight attendant would be willing to help her out with
that. As much as the company did their best to provide every service
imaginable to ensure their passengers were happy she didn’t find it very
likely that their offered services extended to fucking passengers in the plane
bathroom during a flight. Even if it wasn’t going to happen though she
could still fantasize about it. The thought alone was getting her worked up
and she could feel her panties starting to get wet as she contemplated the
idea of Lisa escorting her to the bathroom and introducing her to the mile
high club, either as a member herself or as a fellow mile-high virgin also
experiencing the thrill of plane sex for the first time.
“Anything for you ma’am?” Lisa asked as she reached her.
“What? Oh, uh…” Susan felt herself flush with embarrassment as she
struggled to think of an answer. She’d been so distracted thinking about
sneaking off to the bathroom for some filthy fun with Lisa that she hadn’t
actually planned her response. She somehow managed to resist the urge to
simply answer ‘you’ and looked down at the trolley, trying to choose
something. “Just some nuts.” It was the easiest answer she could give and
she didn’t want to spend too long thinking things over. If she kept Lisa all to
herself for too long then she was worried she might let slip her real thoughts
and actually start flirting with the other woman – or worse still, say
something downright dirty to her. She didn’t think they were going to do
much at this point, it wasn’t as if they could kick her off the plane when
they were already so far away from the airport, but even if she didn’t know
what the punishment would be she still didn’t want to get in trouble.
“Okay, is that everything?” Lisa asked after handing over a bag of nuts.
Susan nodded and offered up her payment, Lisa leaning over towards her to
retrieve it. As she leaned over Susan was given a wonderful, close-up view
of Lisa’s incredible cleavage. It took all her strength to resist the
overwhelming desire to reach out and simply touch her amazing tits. It
almost seemed like it would be worth it no matter what the punishment
afterwards turned out to be. However, she didn’t want to be known as the
sort of woman who just felt up other people out of the blue like that. If she
was going to flirt with Lisa then she would have much preferred to do it
properly. Touching her tits would have been amazing but it would be even
better if Lisa was actually letting her do so, or better yet, actively begging
her to feel her tits and do various other things to her besides.
“Oh! Yes, that’s everything, thank you.” Susan felt herself flush with
embarrassment again after she failed to respond in a reasonable time. She’d
yet again got distracted by having dirty thoughts about Lisa and had almost
forgotten they were having a conversation beforehand. She offered the
flight attendant an embarrassed smile as she continued on down the aisle.
Susan tried to distract herself by tearing into the small packet of nuts she’d
been given. Perhaps she could focus on her snacks enough to get over the
embarrassment of being left speechless by the pretty flight attendant.
Despite the old jokes about getting into airline nuts she found it
surprisingly easy to open the packet. Then again, the jokes she’d heard
along those lines were all especially old so perhaps the airlines had fixed
the problem by now. She supposed they would have to if it was as difficult
to get into the nut packets as all the old comedians made it sound. She
settled down in her seat and ate as she stared out the window, trying her
best to forget the embarrassing incident and instead enjoy the view.
Unfortunately however the view at this point didn’t consist of much other
than the endless blue ocean far beneath the plane. It was beautiful to look at
but there really wasn’t much to it beyond that. It definitely wasn’t enough to
keep her distracted.
Once she had finished eating her nuts Susan found her mind wandering
back to Lisa again. Then again, she wasn’t sure she’d ever really stopped
thinking about her at all. That tight uniform showing off her curves and
cleavage was incredible and Susan couldn’t get the view out of her head.
Her pussy was growing wetter and wetter as she thought more about the
view and her imagination began to run wild as she mentally undressed the
flight attendant. Removing the dress itself was a good start, and leaving her
in just her underwear and heels was a rather appealing thought. Leaving on
her shoes with her underwear seemed like a strange decision but the mental
image was rather appealing – keeping on her footwear really served to
highlight the lack of clothes covering the rest of her body.
Next she thought about Lisa reaching up and popping open her bra,
letting her incredible tits bounce out into the open so she was exposed to
Susan. Fuck. She wasn’t actually getting to see Lisa naked but imagining it
was certainly the next best thing. She could feel her clit and nipples
swelling and hardening with arousal as she got lost in her thoughts and she
felt her breath hitch slightly with arousal. Maybe she was just really horny
and desperate right now but suddenly Lisa seemed like the hottest woman
she’d ever seen in her entire life. She couldn’t stop imagining her naked and
it was driving her wild. She needed to masturbate. Urgently. There was no
way she could ignore her horniness any longer. She got to her feet and
strode briskly down the aisle, heading for the bathroom. So what if she
couldn’t find someone to join the mile high club with her? That wasn’t a
problem! She would just have to join the mile high club alone with her own
two hands, quite literally in this case.
Susan was thrilled to find there was nobody in the bathroom. She let
herself in and made sure to lock the door behind her before putting down
the toilet seat to give herself a makeshift chair. She quickly unzipped her
pants and dropped them to the floor, her panties dropping as well moments
later. She already felt better just having her pussy out and exposed. Sitting
down on the toilet she spread her legs and reached down, pushing two
fingers against her swollen, sensitive clit. She had to bite back a yelp of
pleasure as she brushed against her sensitive mound and gasped quietly, her
hips shifting excitedly to push and grind against her pussy, desperate for
more stimulation as quickly as possible. She was unbearably horny and
needed to get off as fast and hard as she possibly could. Unfortunately she
also had to control her volume to avoid arousing suspicion from other
passengers. The last thing she wanted was to be interrupted when she
finally got close to orgasm.
Well, maybe it depended on who interrupted her. If Lisa happened to be
the one that walked in on her then she wouldn’t mind so much. In fact, the
thought was actually turning her on even more. She reached up and slid a
hand under her shirt and started groping at her own tits, squeezing and
massaging them as her thoughts turned again to Lisa the sexy flight
attendant. She thought about Lisa coming in and catching her with her
fingers buried deep in her pussy and deciding to give her a hand.
Susan was panting quietly with lust and breathing heavily as her tits
lifted and fell with every breath. She moved her hand from her breasts to
clamp it over her mouth, ensuring she remained quiet as she continued to
rapidly rub her fingers in small, tight circles over her swollen clit. That
alone wasn’t going to be enough though. She wanted more. She needed
more. She let her hand dip a little lower and curled her fingers before
slipping one of them into her pussy, gasping softly as she heard her cunt
squelch with wetness and eagerly accept the entry. She bit down her lower
lip. Even with her hand clasped over her mouth she was worried that she
might make too much noise and so did her best to remain silent as she
fingered herself harder and faster with every passing moment.
“Oh fuck, Lisa…” Susan groaned quietly under her breath. She knew it
was dangerous to make such filthy noises in the plane’s bathroom but that
thrilling danger of being caught just turned her on even more – and she was
fairly certain she was being quiet enough to avoid being heard anyway. That
was the only thing that could make things better at this point. She was
already having a huge amount of fun on her own as she masturbated
furiously in the bathroom but having Lisa come along and join her truly
would have been the icing on the cake.
Susan adjusted her position on the toilet seat so she was sitting closer to
the edge. That left her with more space to lean back and lift her legs into the
air, bracing them against the too-close opposite wall. Now that she was in a
better position she could comfortably slip a second finger into her soaking
wet slit, and then a third. It felt incredible being so filled up as she
masturbated rapidly, fingering her tight cunt and panting and moaning as
quietly as she could manage. This was incredible! She didn’t know why
she’d thought it necessary to have someone there to help her join the mile
high club. She was perfectly capable of doing this all on her own while still
having plenty of fun!
She could feel her orgasm drawing near after what seemed like a lifetime
of waiting for the relief. She rubbed her pussy hard and fast, her thumb
rubbing against her clit as three of fingers squelched in and out of her
soaking wet slit. She was incredibly close when she was suddenly
interrupted by a gentle knocking on the door. Susan let out a little yelp of
surprise and sat upright suddenly, breathing heavily as her heart thundered
in her chest. The thought of being nearly caught was driving her wild with
lust and she could feel her pussy dripping with wetness. She unsteadily got
to her feet and moved so she would be hidden behind the door as she
opened it a crack, leaving her panties and pants around her ankles for the
moment.
“Y-yes…?” Susan asked uncertainly, flushed and breathless. Her eyes
widened in surprise at the sight that greeted her. Lisa, the woman she’d
been thinking about and masturbating over only moments ago, was now
stood right in front of her with a dirty grin on her face.
“I had a feeling I knew what you’d snuck off to do.” Lisa said quietly,
ensuring nobody overheard her. “Would you like a hand?” she offered with
a smirk.
“A…hand with what?” Susan asked warily. Surely she didn’t mean to
offer her a hand with getting off, did she? This was too good to be true.
“No fun joining the mile high club on your own.” Lisa pointed out with a
whisper. She glanced around and cleared her throat before talking a little
louder. “Ah yes, no problem madam, we’ve had some problems with the
equipment in there before. Not to worry, I’ll come and fix that for you right
away.” Lisa was clearly making an excuse to join Susan in the bathroom
without it seeming suspicious and Susan was more than happy to play
along.
“Oh, er, thank you.” Susan wasn’t nearly as good at acting as Lisa was but
nobody seemed to be paying them much attention anyway. She stepped
back and let Lisa join her in the little bathroom. The flight attendant closed
the door behind her after entering the room and locked it, unable to help a
grin as she took in the sight of Susan with her pants and panties around her
ankles.
 “Well now, looks like I have some catching up to do.” Lisa grinned. She
didn’t hesitate at all to undo her dress and hang it up on the back of the
bathroom door. Just as Susan had pictured it before, Lisa was now wearing
nothing but a matching set of black underwear and her heels.
“Holy shit, you’re so hot…” Susan whined, reaching down for her pussy
again and rubbing gently over her clit.
“Glad to see you’re eager.” Lisa chuckled. “I definitely did the right thing
coming in after you. Looks like I made the right call, hm?” She stepped
closer and leaned in, pressing her lips against Susan’s and kissing her
deeply. Lisa was clearly just as aroused and ready to go as Susan was. She
slipped her tongue into the other woman’s mouth and Susan was more than
happy to accept the rather forward behaviour, opening her mouth and
eagerly accepting the kiss as Lisa’s sexy body pressed up against her own.
She could feel their tits pressing together as Lisa’s hands began to roam
over her body, caressing her skin and groping her tits before she eventually
reached down and started rubbing her pussy.
“W-wow, you don’t…waste much time, do you…?” Susan gasped quietly,
shifting her hips and humping Lisa’s hand eagerly.
“If we’re in here too long people will get suspicious, so we can’t take
forever over this I’m afraid. You still on board with that in mind?” she
checked, hesitating for a moment and giving Susan a chance to refuse her
offer to help her join the mile high club.
“Oh, definitely.” Susan agreed breathlessly, still shifting her hips slightly
to hump Lisa’s hand. She appreciated the fact that the flight-attendant had
stopped to ensure that she was definitely interested but she wanted them to
get down to business again as quickly as possible. Every second they
wasted talking was a second that Lisa could have instead spent fucking her.
“Great. In that case…” Lisa stepped back and quickly removed her bra,
letting it fall the floor, and threw down her panties immediately afterwards.
She stepped out of her panties and stood proudly in front of Susan wearing
nothing but her heels.
“Fuck…I’m so horny…” Susan gasped quietly as she took in the view.
“Good. If you weren’t then this wouldn’t be much fun, would it?” Lisa
pointed out with a grin. She took Susan by the arm and moved her down,
sitting her on the closed toilet seat. After a little careful positioning she
managed to sit down with her, one leg above Susan’s and the other below.
This allowed them to sit close enough that their pussies were rubbing
together and allowed them to actually scissor despite being in such cramped
quarters.
They started moving only a little at first but it wasn’t long before they
were shifting back and forth rapidly, their soaking pussies rubbing together
as they fucked desperately. Susan reached up to play with Lisa’s amazing
tits as the flight attendant rubbed against her. She opened her mouth and
nearly moaned loud enough to draw attention but fortunately Lisa saw the
danger and quickly leaned in, locking their lips together in a passionate kiss
so they could muffle each other’s desperate moans as they fucked eagerly.
Feeling Lisa’s tongue in her mouth and Lisa’s pussy rubbing against her
own while she played with the other woman’s amazing tits was too much
for Susan. She couldn’t hold on any longer. She released Lisa’s tits and
instead reached around Lisa, holding her tightly as she moaned loudly into
the kiss. Her pussy twitched and throbbed with excitement and her entire
body shuddered with the force of her orgasm as she came hard against the
other woman’s cunt. She continued fucking her hard and fast for a few final
moments before the post-orgasm sensitivity set in and she had to stop.
Susan leaned back against the toilet and panted for breath, her entire
body feeling drained of energy after her amazing orgasm.
“T-that was…incredible.” Susan said breathlessly, unable to help grinning
at the naked flight-attendant on her lap. Well, almost naked. She was still
wearing her heels. Susan had been well aware of that the entire time and it
had just turned her on even more while they fucked.
“It really was.” Lisa said with a sigh of satisfaction as she got to her feet
and started dressing again. “I’ve been wanting to join the mile high club for
a while, never thought I’d get the chance to do it with a hot passenger
though,” she chuckled.
“I’ve wanted to for a long time as well. I guess the airline really does
provide every service you can imagine.” Susan said with a laugh.
“Just make sure you don’t mention it if you leave us a review, it might get
me in trouble.” Lisa warned her with a grin. She quickly finished dressing
and smoothed down her uniform so that nothing would look amiss when
she left the bathroom.
“Hopefully you’ll be on my flight home as well.” Susan flirted.
“I hope so too – because entertainment like that will definitely make the
journey a lot more fun for both us.” Lisa said, happily agreeing to the
suggestion that they should fuck again given the opportunity. “Anyway, I’ll
head out first so we don’t arouse suspicion. Try not to stay in here too long
though, you’ll get complaints from the other passengers otherwise,” she
warned.
“Okay, no problem, and uh…thanks for the help?” Susan said, not sure if
that was quite the right thing to be saying.
“My pleasure.” Lisa grinned. “Literally.” With that she left the room and
closed the door, giving Susan a chance to clean herself up and make herself
decent before returning to her seat. She had thought that taking a flight
without a partner meant she didn’t have any hope of joining the mile high
club, but instead she’d been able to become a member with one of the most
beautiful women she’d ever seen. She definitely hoped that she’d be seeing
Lisa on her flight home after the vacation was over. She also made a note to
look into booking more flights in the future. If they all went like this then
she had clearly been missing out by not taking a plane sooner!
Lovely Lesbian Lesson in Self-Pleasure
Abbey sighed and checked her phone again. Fifteen minute. That was
how long she'd been waiting, sat here at one of the tables outside the cafe
with the warm sun beating down on her while she nursed her drink..
Waiting that long was bad enough, but it was even worse considering she
herself had been about five minutes late. That meant Lea was now twenty
minutes late for meeting her. How were they supposed to enjoy a nice lunch
and a few drinks if she didn't even bother turning up? Then again, perhaps
she should have expected as much. Nothing seemed to be going right for
Abbey lately. Work had decreased her hours, leaving her with a little less
money (though still enough to go out and enjoy herself, fortunately) and
had added to the insult by giving Sandra a promotion instead. Sandra, who
had been there about six months and was absolutely shit at her job. Then
again, she did seem to spend a lot of 'overtime' in the office with the boss,
though Abbey was fairly certain that her overtime was more 'over the desk'
time with her panties around her ankles.
As if that wasn't bad enough, she had also lost her boyfriend within the
past two weeks. After coming home early one day she had caught him in
their bed with another woman. He had tried to explain that it 'wasn't what it
seemed like' but there was really no getting around it. She had walked in on
him balls-deep in another woman. Even if it wasn't what it looked like, it
still wasn't something she wanted him doing with another woman. It was
good that she'd gotten rid of him really, it was just a shame that it meant she
was now alone. After having sex constantly available for the past couple of
years she was already starting to miss it and was struggling not to make the
stupid mistake of calling up an ex-boyfriend for a casual fuck. She had tried
to simply satisfy herself instead of relying on others but it just wasn't doing
the trick for her. She had tried using her hands, using toys and even getting
off on webcam to total strangers a couple of times. None of it worked. She
still got off but it just wasn't as good as actually having someone else there
to help her out. How did other people cope with being single? Her almost
constant arousal was driving her nuts.
“Hey! Sorry I'm late,” Lea said as she strolled over and plopped in the seat
opposite Abbey. Despite her apology she actually seemed very relaxed and
casual about her tardiness. She reached over for Abbey's drink without
asking and took a sip. It would have seemed rude from anyone else but
she'd grown used to Lea over the years. This was just the sort of person she
was. She did things in her own time and did as she pleased. It could be
annoying on occasion but what friend wasn't? She had never let Abbey
down in a moment of need at least, and that was all that really mattered.
“You certainly took your time,” Abbey said with a wry smile, pulling the
drink back and taking a sip out of it. “Where were you? I've been waiting
here twenty minutes.” That was a lie but she didn't think she could
complain as comfortably if she admitted she had been late as well.
“Sorry, some guy was trying to pick me up and wouldn't leave me alone,”
Lea explained with a sigh. “You know how it can be.”
“I've not been quite so lucky, no,” Abbey sighed. She certainly wasn't
unattractive, and she regularly pulled if she went to a nightclub or a bar, but
she never got approached in the street. Lea on the other hand seemed to
constantly have men gnawing at her heels. Then again, Abbey didn't really
blame them. Lea was tall and had a lightly-muscled body which she never
hesitated to show off. Even now she was walking around in a short skirt and
a bikini top. The weather made it acceptable but Abbey still didn't think she
would be able to walk around town half-naked like that. Lea pulled it off
well though, especially with the way her red bikini top complimented her
flawless, dark skin. The way her long, dark hair fell over her shoulders
could sometimes hide the straps of her bikini as well, making it seem as if
her well-sized tits alone were the only thing holding it up. It was really no
wonder men were approaching her in the street.
“Honestly, you don't really need a man anyway,” Lea said with a grin,
“you can always just sort yourself out most of the time. Guys are more
trouble than they're worth,” she laughed.
“I don't know how you do it,” Abbey said. “The sorting yourself out, I
mean. After being with a guy for so long it's just not as good doing it on my
own.” It was a bit of a crass and blunt conversation to be having but she and
Lea had discussed worse plenty of times in the past. This was actually a
fairly tame conversation compared to some of their previous topics.
“Really?” Lea raised an eyebrow in surprise. “You're having that much
trouble? You must be doing it wrong or something, I'm always more than
satisfied when I'm done. Maybe I ought to give you some pointers,” she
laughed.
“At this point, if you're offering then I'm not going to say no,” Abbey said
with a shrug. “The worse that could happen is that things stay the same.”
She picked up her drink to take another sip.
“Sounds fine to me. Let's head back to your place after this and you can
masturbate in front of me and I'll give you some pointers,” Lea said
casually.
“...!” The suggestion understandably caught Abbey off-guard and she
coughed and spluttered for a moment before finally managing to swallow.
“W-what?! I just meant give me a few ideas, not...not what you were
suggesting!”
“Well if I don't see the problem then I can't really help, can I?” Lea
pointed out with a smirk. “What, are you that embarrassed at the idea of me
seeing you do it? Though I guess you do cover up a lot more than I do, so
maybe you are just shy.” She gestured to Abbey's tank-top and jeans – still
fairly light clothing that she could stand to wear in the heat but certainly not
as revealing as Lea's clothes.
“I think you're the one dressed unusually here, not me,” Abbey said with a
wry smile before finishing off her drink. “It's not a matter of being ashamed
of my body anyway, I just think it would be kind of weird to have you
watching me masturbate.” Even saying it out loud was embarrassing so the
thought of Lea actually sitting there and watching her get off was especially
embarrassing. Strangely however that embarrassment was tinged with a
little bit of arousal. As awkward as the experience would be, Abbey could
already feel herself starting to give it some serious thought. A few pointers
would be nice after all, and the thought of putting on a show for an
audience (albeit an audience of only one person) would certainly help as
well.
“Well, you don't have to if you don't want to but I'm just saying that I can
probably help if you let me see,” Lea said with a casual shrug. Despite the
rather intimate suggestion she was making she didn't seem at all awkward
or nervous. She was fully prepared to go back with Abbey and watch her
masturbate at a moment's notice. She really did seem to have a bottomless
well of courage and confidence.
“I...suppose,” Abbey said, still fiddling with her glass despite it being
empty. “You really don't think it's weird though?” she asked again, though
the question was really just to give her more time. The more she thought
about it the more she realised she might actually want this. She had to be
certain before she gave an answer however and asking another question on
the subject seemed the best way to bide her time without letting the
opportunity slip by.
“It's only weird if we make it weird,” Lea explained. “If you feel that
awkward about it I can always strip off as well and we'll do it together so I
can give you some real pointers,” she laughed.
“So you're suggesting we head back to my place and masturbate
together?” Abbey asked with a little laugh. She could barely believe she
was having this conversation. Part of her thought it must be a joke, yet
another part of her desperately hoped it wasn't. Perhaps having another
woman there was exactly what she needed to actually enjoy herself again.
“Well when you put it like that it does sound bad,” Lea admitted with a
chuckle. “Still, I'm not saying no, and more importantly you seem to be
considering it a little more seriously now. Are you that desperate to see me
naked?” she asked, clearly teasing Abbey rather than genuinely asking the
question.
“Well it only seems fair you're going to get to see me naked,” Abbey
pointed out. “Also, I could easily say the same thing to you too. Are you
that desperate to see me strip off?” she asked, turning the teasing back
around on the other woman.
“Is it a problem if I am?” Lea didn't back down at all and Abbey faltered.
“...you know what? Fine.” Abbey got to her feet and she could already feel
her cheeks flushing slightly with embarrassment. “Let's do it.”
“Really?” Despite how confident she had been before, Lea seemed
surprised at the decision. “You actually want to do it?”
“Was it not a genuine offer?” Abbey asked, trying to ignore her own
embarrassment.
“Well, it was, I just didn't think I'd get you to agree.” Lea got to her feet as
well. “In that case, why don't we head back to your place as it's closer?
Then I can see what you've been doing and give you a few good pointers.”
“Sounds fine to me.” Abbey led Lea away back towards her apartment, her
embarrassment turning into nerves which turned into excitement as they
slowly made their way to the apartment. Getting naked in front of Lea was
going to be fun anyway but it would be even more fun if the other woman
was naked as well.
They didn't talk too much on the walk over, Abbey fearing that if she did
it might result in her losing her nerve. Nerves aside, she knew she wanted
this and she wasn't about the let the chance slip away. Lea walked calmly
alongside her, quietly grinning to herself. She was clearly more excited than
nervous. It wasn't until they got into the apartment that they finally started
talking actively again.
“Alright then, you want to strip down for me or shall I strip you?” Lea
offered.
“What?” Abbey laughed. “I figured we would take our own clothes off.”
Lea sighed. “How boring. Oh well, If that's the way you want to do it, I
suppose.” She didn't hesitate at all to remove her bikini top. She tossed it to
one side, standing confidently in front of Abbey with her huge, beautiful tits
completely on display.
Abbey found herself unable to move. All she could bring herself to do
was stand there and admire the sight of Lea's big tits hanging in front of her.
She wanted so much to reach out and touch them, to see if they felt as soft
as they looked and to squeeze them in her hands. Well, that was certainly
getting her in the mood at least. It was going to be much easier to enjoy
masturbating when she was horny and having Lea strip off in front of her
was definitely helping.
“You know we're both supposed to be getting naked,” Lea warned her with
a smirk. “Are you really that entranced by the sight of me naked? If you
wanted to see it so much then perhaps you should have asked me a long
time ago.”
“Oh! Er,” Abbey felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment at being caught
out. “No, I mean, it's just...I figured I'd let you strip first!” she said, hoping
Lea wouldn't push the matter any further. She didn't have any good reason
behind her rather vague excuse of 'I thought I'd let you strip first' so if she
was questioned at all then her excuse would fall apart immediately.
“Is that so?” Lea laughed. It was clear from the look she gave Abbey that
she knew it was a lie but she had the decency not to question her. “Very
well, I suppose I'll finish getting naked in that case.” Lea seemed to take
great pleasure in slowly peeling off what remained of her clothes. She
ensured she put on a good show and left the best until last by turning around
before starting to peel her panties down. She bent over forward, away from
Abbey, giving her a wonderful view of her tight, well-rounded ass. Abbey
could even see a glimpse of Lea's already moist slit between her legs,
though she stood up again too quickly for Abbey to get a good look.
“Alright,” Lea said, snapping Abbey's attention back to her face instead of
her crotch, “I think it's your turn now. Strip for me.” She said it in such a
firm, commanding tone that it made Abbey go weak in the knees. She really
enjoyed being bossed around like that. She knew that Lea would never
force her to do something like this but the idea that she was being ordered
to strip down was incredibly exciting.
“I suppose it is my turn,” Abbey agreed with a little laugh. She took a
breath to calm herself and slowly began to strip off. She peeled her vest-top
off first and tossed it to one side. Her bra came next, though she copied
Lea's moves and after removing the clasp and straps she covered her tits
with one arm while using her free hand to remove the bra. That meant she
could extend her time being covered to tease Lea in return, though she had
to move her arm soon enough to continue stripping.
“Do you enjoy putting on a show, by any chance?” Lea asked with a grin
as she looked at Abbey's breasts. “After all, I'm naked and I'm not cold so I
doubt you're cold either.” She was clearly referring to the fact that Abbey's
nipples were erect.
“You got me,” Abbey admitted, “it is kind of fun to get naked for other
people.”
“Then by all means, continue.” Lea folded her arms under her tits, even
further improving her already magnificent breasts by pushing them
together, and continued to watch closely.
Abbey removed her jeans next, sliding them down over her hips in as
sultry a manner as she could manage. Once they were on the floor she
kicked them aside and moved on to her panties. After watching Lea, she
again decided to copy the other woman's moves. She turned away and
peeled her underwear down, leaning forward as she did so. She could feel
her pussy throbbing and growing wetter and wetter with every passing
moment as she stripped down completely. After what she had seen earlier
she knew that her pussy was now on show to Lea and that was a huge turn-
on. It was a wonder she was holding off on masturbating for this long. She
could already tell it would be better this time simply from being so aroused
to begin with, and having an audience would no doubt make it even better
as well.
“There.” Abbey turned around again, her cheeks flushed with excitement
and embarrassment as she stood completely naked and exposed in front of
the other woman.
“Much better,” Lea grinned. “I would worry about telling you how much
I've been wanting to see you naked – you know, in case you felt it made
things weird – but you seem to be enjoying this quite a lot as well. Have
you actually slept with a woman before?”
“Uh, no, I haven't,” Abbey admitted. She could feel her heart beating
faster. “Although, you know, I'm not against it...”
“Is that so?” Lea made a show of looking her over and Abbey shuddered
with excitement at the other woman staring at her naked body. “Well then,
perhaps that's something we'll have to fix. Right now, however, I suppose I
ought to do what I came here to do. Let me see you masturbate for me.”
“Okay!” Abbey winced and blushed harder when she realised just how
obviously excited she was. “Uh, well, let's move this into my room then.
It'll be easier that way.” She led Lea to her room and climbed onto the bed
to enjoy herself, with Lea standing at the end of the bed watching her
expectantly.
“Come on then,” Lea said, kneeling down at the edge of the bed and
peering at her pussy. “Show me what you've got.”
“Mm, gladly...” Abbey spread her legs wide open to present Lea with her
open, eager slit. It really was much better when you had an audience, and
especially a live audience rather than simply masturbating in front of a
stranger on webcam. It also helped that Lea was so attractive and had
decided to get naked as well. Abbey wouldn't need to think about anything
while she masturbated. The view before her was easily enough for her to
get off.
She pressed her index and middle finger gently against her clit. It was
already swollen with excitement and she gasped softly at the touch. Her
hand moved slowly to begin with, tracing small, gentle circles against her
clit to slowly but surely stimulate herself. She was already moaning and
gasping quietly. It was impossible to keep her speed low for too long in
such a situation. She barely even thought about it, her hand slowly
increasing in both speed and pressure as she continued. Between her legs,
past her hand and her pussy, she could see Lea grinning while she watched.
The other woman was staring intently at her soaking slit while she
masturbated and it was driving her wild with lust. Her hand moved faster
and faster, her hips starting to buck of their own accord as she attempted to
fuck her own hand even faster to further increase her pleasure.
“Is that all you do?” Lea asked suddenly. “Just focus on your clit?”
“Uh, yeah,” Abbey admitted, stopping masturbating for a moment to talk.
She was already panting for breath. “Why?”
 “Well it's no wonder you're not having enough fun on your own,” Lea
laughed. “You're missing out the best bit. Here.” She moved closer and
reached out, trailing a finger gently across Abbey's open slit.
“Ah!” Abbey arched her back and let out a little gasp of pleasure at the
slight touch. “Mm, you think I need to start working on the inside too?” she
asked breathlessly.
“It would probably help, but I suppose if you're not too experienced at
doing it then you might not know the best way to do things. Why don't I
give you a hand?” she suggested.
“I guess you are supposed to be teaching me,” Abbey agreed, wriggling on
the spot, eager for Lea to quite literally 'give her a hand'.
“Then I suppose it's time for some hands-on teaching.” Lea felt along her
slit once more to ensure she was nice and wet before slipping two fingers
easily into her pussy. Abbey let out a cry of delight as the pleasure rippled
through her. Putting her own fingers inside had always been fine but never
as good as just focusing on her clit. Lea putting her fingers inside however
was incredible – and she hadn't even done anything yet. “Now, try to relax,”
Lea instructed her, carefully positioning herself in order to get a good angle.
Once she was satisfied she pushed her fingers in even deeper and curled
them upwards, pressing her fingertips gently against the inner wall of
Abbey's clit to stimulate it from the other side.
“Fuck!” Abbey yelled much louder than she'd intended and slapped her
free hand over her mouth to try and silence herself. She knew Lea would be
good but she hadn't expected such a small movement to fill her with so
much pleasure all at once.
“I told you that you need to work on the inside, didn't I?” Lea teased her,
gently rubbing her fingertips against the sensitive spot she had found. “It's
not always exactly in this spot for all women but for a lot of us it's about the
same. Much better like this, isn't it?” She continued moving her hand
gently, rubbing Abbey's pussy from the inside and making her writhe and
gasp and moan for her.
“Mhmm!” Abbey couldn't even bring herself to speak. She knew if she did
then her moans would get even louder. She bit down on her lower lip to try
and stifle the noises she was making while her hips again moved on their
own, urgently rubbing up against Lea's hand and begging for even more.
“There's no need to hold back, you know,” Lea assured her, continuing to
work on her sensitive spot. Her fingers were moving faster and harder now.
She wasn't pulling her hand out much, instead simply rubbing her fingers
steadily faster and faster against the sensitive spot inside Abbey's pussy.
Surprisingly it was even better than having the other woman's fingers
ramming in and out of her cunt. She was rolling slightly from side to side
and fucking Lea's hand desperately. It had barely even been two minutes but
she could already feel herself getting close. No wonder Lea didn't feel the
need to settle down with a partner if she was this good at masturbating!
This was better than most of the sex Abbey remembered having! Then
again, that might have been partially because Lea was doing the work for
her. She was fairly certain that it wouldn't have been nearly as pleasurable if
she were doing it herself. Having another woman, especially someone as
sexy as Lea, strip naked and finger her was obviously going to be even
better than getting off alone.
She had tried to ignore Lea's advice but it was impossible. If there was
no reason to hold back then she couldn't possibly force herself to do so. She
surrendered to the wave of pleasure as it washed over her and bit back a
scream of ecstasy as she came. Her pussy clamped down tightly on Lea's
fingers and she could hear herself squirting and squelching against the other
woman's hand. By the time she finished moaning she was still twitching
slightly with pleasure as she lay back and breathed heavily.
“I...wow...that was...wow...” Abbey could barely even speak as she lay
back, even now loving the feel of Lea's fingers still resting inside her pussy.
She let out another little squeak of pleasure when she felt the fingers pull
out and she bit her lip as she watched Lea lift the fingers to her lips and lick
at the cum.
“Mm, always more fun to taste someone else's,” Lea said with a grin,
making a show of looking down at Abbey's soaking, exposed pussy.
“Though it's always a lot better when it's straight from the source. Mind if I
help you clean up?”
“Clean up?” Abbey repeated, confused for a moment. Then she realised
the implication and nodded quickly. “Y-yes! I mean, no, I don't mind, go for
it!” she said eagerly.
“Exactly what I was hoping to hear.” Lea lowered her head and pressed
her mouth firmly against Abbey's pussy, her tongue immediately setting to
work on licking up and tasting the cum that was dribbling down her thighs
and still leaking from her cunt. Abbey was still sensitive from the orgasm
and shuddered and groaned with pleasure as Lea went to work between her
legs. She reached down and ran a hand gently through the other woman's
hair, loving the feel of another woman between her legs while her tongue
traced over her slit.
“Oh, fuck...Lea...” Abbey moaned quietly. She managed to control her
volume a little better now as Lea wasn't being too forceful with her tongue.
She seemed to realise just how sensitive Abbey would be and was pacing
herself to ensure she received plenty of pleasure without being
overwhelmed.
Her tongue lapped gently at the wetness that was still cascading down
Abbey's thighs, and once she'd had her fill of that she moved on to the
source. Her tongue rolled gently up and down Abbey's wet mound a few
times, soft and teasing and affectionate. As time went on her affection
became a little firmer, her tongue pressing a bit harder against her pussy.
She listened attentively to Abbey, making sure she was enjoying every
moment of it and checking how she was handling it. As soon as Abbey
started adapting to anything she would change it up, moving her tongue a
little faster or slower, perhaps adjusting her angle slightly or swirling her
tongue around rather than simply letting it rub up and down against her
cunt.
Eventually Lea leaned in close and began to flick the tip of her tongue
quickly over Abbey's clit. It was still erect with arousal and the rapid
pleasure had Abbey gasping and squealing with pleasure. She had her hand
over her mouth to stifle the noises but found it impossible to silence herself
completely. Her hips were bucking wildly now, thrusting up against Lea's
face and begging for even more until, yet again, she felt her pussy tighten
for a moment before squirting in the other woman's face as she came.
“Ah, sorry...!” Abbey gasped upon realising what she had done.
“It's fine,” Lea laughed, slowly pulling away and wiping her face with the
back of her hand, “I suppose I went down there for a face-full of your pussy
and that's exactly what I got. Feeling a little better despite your recent
relationship issues?” she asked with a smirk, already knowing the answer
but still wanting to hear her say it.
“Much,” Abbey said with a relieved sigh. “Though admittedly I still think
I could handle even more after cumming twice. You're way too good at this,
it makes me not want to stop,” she chuckled.
“Is that so?” Lea grinned at her, clearly thrilled by the response. She
slowly climbed up the bed so she was level with Abbey and then lowered
herself down. She intertwined their legs and pushed herself close as she
gently lay down on top of the other woman. Their breasts squished together
and the soft sensation was already fantastic but it felt even better when their
thighs pushed gently against one another's pussies right beside each other.
“Ah...you...want to do more?” Abbey gasped, the hope obvious in her
voice.
“You did say you could handle even more,” Lea pointed out, moaning
quietly as she began to move. After spending so long on pleasuring Abbey
she was in dire need of some pleasure of her own. She was finally getting
that now as she began to rub against Abbey, and judging by the groans and
gasps that she could hear, Abbey was more than happy to oblige –
especially as it meant she got to enjoy herself even more as well.
“Oh fuck yes,” Abbey sighed happily, slowly beginning to move in time
with her. “I can definitely handle more. I don't know why I haven't done this
before.” She reached out and gripped Lea firmly by the hips, loving the feel
of her slender waist in her hands.
“It makes sense, really. Who knows more about pleasuring a woman than
another woman?” Lea began to move faster. Though she didn't have the
correct equipment or a suitable substitute for actually getting inside Abbey
this was easily just as good. Even if they were just rubbing up against each
other it was definitely still something she would consider to be fucking. She
had never really expected Abbey to try sex with another woman but now
that she was doing so, Lea was thrilled to be the one to do it with her and
intended to make it as good for her as possible.
“Mm, true,” Abbey admitted, arching her back with pleasure and moving
harder and faster against Lea. “I really should have done this sooner.”
“Well if you ever want to do it again then you only have to ask.” Lea
buried her face in Abbey's neck, kissing and nipping and nibbling it to
further heighten her pleasure.
“I'll – ah! - hold you do that,” Abbey groaned, moving her hips faster,
desperately fucking her. Lea was more than happy to return the favour,
shifting her hips quickly and fucking her faster and harder in return. The
two of them gave up on talking at that point, their conversation devolving
into gasps and pants and moans as they fucked desperately.
Neither of them knew how much time had passed and neither of them
cared. They were lost in a whirlwind of pleasure as they fucked and the rest
of the world ceased to matter. They only snapped back to reality when
things were finally coming to a head and Lea managed to speak up through
her moaning.
“Fuck! I-I think I'm close...!” she gasped, her soaking slit rubbing firmly
against Abbey's thigh while she did her best to pleasure Abbey in return.
“Mm! Good! Do it, cum for me!” Abbey gasped, holding her tightly and
rubbing against her harder and faster than ever.
“Ah!” Lea was more than happy to oblige. Her pussy let out a filthy
squelch as she came hard against Abbey's thigh, soaking her and rubbing it
in as she continued fucking her for a few more moments, enjoying the
pleasure-riddled end of her orgasm.
With everything they had done so far, Abbey didn't think she would be
able to cum again. It turned out she was wrong. Hearing Lea's loud groan of
pleasure was enough to push her over the edge and bit back her own scream
of ecstasy as she came hard against Lea.
The two of them collapsed onto the bed, laying side by side and panting
for breath. They were quiet for a while, other than the sound of their
breathing, until Abbey mustered up the energy to speak.
“That was great,” she said with a tired smile, rolling her head to the side to
look at Lea. “Though I'm not sure it quite counts as just masturbating.”
“True, I did get a little carried away there,” Lea admitted with a little
chuckle. “Though of course, if you want me to help out again like that in
the future then I'd be more than happy to.”
“Sounds good. Give me an hour or two to recover then,” Abbey said with
a grin, leaning over and kissing Lea gently on the cheek.
“That soon?” Lea laughed.
“Is that a problem?”
“Definitely not.” Lea rolled onto her side to face Abbey and wrapped an
arm around her, pulling her closer and cuddling up to press their naked
bodies close together again. “I'll just have to see if I can keep my hands off
you for that long.”
“If it's that much of a struggle then I'll try and recover faster,” Abbey
assured her with a laugh. She had never expected to have Lea come back to
her apartment and give her pointers on how to better enjoy masturbating,
and she definitely hadn't expected to end up sleeping with her. Now she'd
had a taste of the other woman however they was no going back. Nothing
else would ever be as good. Fortunately Lea seemed more than happy to
keep on fucking. Abbey was finally satisfied. Who needed a boyfriend
when you had a beautiful woman to sleep with?
Lovely Lesbian Maid
April groaned as she was woken by the brazen sound of her alarm clock
blaring into the silence that had been present in her room. It was still dark
when she opened her eyes but she knew she needed to get up. Work was
still a few hours away but she needed to get ready before she could head
out the door.
Throwing the covers back from where she was lying on the bed April
gave a shiver. It was cold and her old threadbare nightdress wasn't actually
keeping her warm any more, when she'd bought it it had been plush fleece
but now it was so thin it didn't really keep her warm at all.
Getting out of bed quickly, April pressed the light switch and groaned
as she saw the state of her bedroom. It was a mess. She'd meant to clean it
over the weekend but since she cleaned all day for a living she couldn't be
bothered to do her own cleaning on top of everything else. At least when
she cleaned for other people she got paid.
“At least my uniform is there.” She huffed as she grabbed the dark
blue cotton dress off the back of her desk chair. The blue dress was tight
with a short skirt, her agency told her it was so she could move easier while
she worked but April knew what kind of clients she usually worked for and
their sick fantasies. The outfit was to please any employers who were home
when she cleaned.
She grabbed a pair of white silk panties and a matching bra before
heading off in a hurry to the bathroom. After giving her teeth a brush and
using the toilet April started the shower and waited impatiently for the
water to warm up. Once it had she quickly stripped off her old nightdress
and darted under the hot flowing water.
The shower wasn't very powerful but it was good enough for April.
She shampooed her hair up first before getting some shower gel in her
hands and beginning to rub it all over her body. Soon enough she was
covered in bubbles as she ran her soaped up hands over her firm, wet skin.
If there was one good thing about her job it was that it kept her in good
shape.
April had always been pretty but now that she'd been cleaning for a
while her figure had an impressive tone to it. Her arms, legs and stomach
were strong but not overly muscled and her breasts and hips were still as
curvy as ever. In the beginning her DD cup breasts had gotten in the way
while she tried to scrub and dust but she'd leaned to work around it.
Even April couldn't help a smirk as she reached around with her
soapy hands and began to lather up her butt. It was easily her best feature
and as she rubbed the warm soapy water over her backside she could really
feel what her admirers liked so much. The skin was firm but soft, each
buttock a nice handful with just a bit left over. It was perfect and even April
couldn't stop herself thinking what it must look like from behind if she bent
over naked, her wet pussy just peeking out below those perfect cheeks.
With a start she realised she'd be late for work at this rate and quickly
finished washing before rinsing all the bubbles off her skin and out of her
dark hair. After a quick dry with a towel and a blow dry of her hair she
dressed in her uniform and pulled her hair up into a messy, low bun at the
back of her neck.
“Perfect.” She grinned in the mirror before heading off to the kitchen
to pick up the lunch she'd packed for herself the night before. After
grabbing her lunch and her huge winter coat she headed out of her
apartment.
The bus stop wasn't too far from her front door and this was one of
the reasons why April had chosen that apartment in the first place. That and
the fact that it was cheap.
A winter wind blew strong and April let out a whimper as it hit her
bare legs. She knew she should have put some leggings on under the dress
but today of all days she didn't want to be more covered up than she needed
to be. Today the first client on her rota was Mrs. Heart. Of all the clients
that April saw she couldn't help but like Mrs. Heart. Her clients were
usually old and unable to work for themselves any more or they were young
and couldn't be bothered. At the very least all her clients were rich and lived
up in the hills. Mrs Heart wasn't just rich though, she was young and
gorgeous. The wife of some movie director that April had never heard of.
As April took her seat on the bus and waited for it to take her off into
the hills for her work day to begin she yawned and thought about what Mrs.
Heart might be wearing that day. Mrs. Heart was athletic, she'd been a
personal trainer back before her marriage but now she'd married her old-
fashioned husband had insisted she quit work and stay at home to look after
the kids they were sure to have some day. April secretly suspected that the
old director probably wasn't up to the task but she never said that to Mrs.
Heart, no matter how much she herself insisted on it.
Unlike her husband Mrs. Heart was in her mid-twenties and looked it.
Her hair was dyed a honey blonde and her tanned skin was flawless. Even
though April was just the maid she'd never seen Mrs. Heart without perfect
hair and make-up and had never even seen her in the same outfit twice.
April took a deep breath as the bus finally brought her outside the
massive gates of the Heart house, or was it officially a mansion? It was big
enough to be as April would soon remember after having to clean the whole
place from top to bottom.
April was quickly let through the massive gates by the security guard
and ran up the drive to the main house to get out of the wind. It wasn't as
bad here as it had been in town but it was still cold and she was glad to be
out of it.
Mrs. Heart was talking away on her phone in the kitchen so April
grabbed her bucket and mop from the closet and took them upstairs to begin
with cleaning the bathrooms. There were three and April hated cleaning
bathrooms the most. The rest of the cleaning wasn't half as bad as those
three bathrooms. They were always tidy and pretty much clean anyway but
there was something horrible about cleaning somewhere she knew Mr.
Heart had probably been naked. She doubted he'd been naked in the
bedroom very much but the bathrooms were a certainty.
The first bathroom she cleaned was always the one in Mr. Heart's
bedroom to get it out of the way and after getting over her squeamishness it
was soon done and the main bathroom that the couple shared was next,
followed by the one bathroom she didn't mind cleaning, Mrs. Heart's private
bathroom.
Mrs Heart's bathroom was always immaculate anyway but it was nice
to give it a quick clean anyway and look at all the beauty products that she
used. April couldn't afford any of them in a year let alone the whole
collections that Mrs Heart used and tossed aside as though it were nothing.
It was time to start on the bedrooms.
April hadn't been cleaning long when Mrs. Heart came into the
bedroom. “It's April isn't it?” she asked nervously.
“Yes, is there something you want me to clean first or anything I can
help you with Mrs. Heart?” April asked as she'd been trained to do if the
owner of the house was home and asked her a question like that.
 “No, and it's okay, you can call me Melissa or better yet call me Mel.”
she replied. “I just wanted to ask you something... not about work. I feel
bad about having to bother you with it, this isn't what you're paid for after
all but I don't really have anyone else I can talk to.”
Mel sighed and raked a hand through her long honey blonde hair as
she sat down on the edge of her bed. “All my friends are in 'the business'
and know my husband. To be honest they're not really friends at all. Just
people I have to pretend to be friends with. Anyone I considered an actual
friend is long gone.”
April stood awkwardly clutching a microfibre cloth she'd been
dusting with, she didn't know where this was going or what to say at all. No
client had ever spoken to her for so long. Usually it was just her male
clients commenting on her figure before moving on to their A-list mistress
or on rare occasions their wife.
“I guess it wouldn't really be a surprise to tell you I don't love my
husband.” Mel laughed softly, “I think I was just flattered someone I
considered to be important wanted to marry me. The truth is... I don't even
like men at all. Not something that was acceptable a few years back but
now... now I could be with whoever I want and it would just be empowering
or brave. The divorce I can handle and I've already got another place I can
move to, an apartment in the city in my name. But, I still need a bit of
help.”
“I can send someone from the company to clean your new apartment
or clean it myself if that's what you would like. I can make room in my
weekly rounds for it.” April piped up hopefully. If she got more cleaning for
the company she'd get a small bonus to her pay.
“You're more than welcome to clean the apartment if you want or get
someone else from our company to do it, you're great at your job but that
wasn't it.” Mel replied. “I was actually going to ask if you would take me
out for a night on the town.”
April dropped her duster as her mouth fell open in shock. “B-but I'm
the cleaner and you're a star!” she protested.
Mel shook her head. “I was a personal trainer and that's what I'm
going to be doing again when I get my divorce. I'm just a regular person
like you. I don't fit in with celebrities as an equal and I don't want to either.
Stupid snobs!” she smiled as April giggled. “I want to be normal again and
the first step with that is going out with someone else who's normal and
honestly you're the most normal person I know.”
“What about the security guard?” April asked.
“He doesn't exactly strike me as someone with a full social life.” Mel
laughed. “Anyway I'm pretty sure you like women too so I'm thinking you
might know somewhere we can go to find women who like other women.”
Again April was shocked. “Is it that obvious?” she asked timidly.
“Yeah, I've had enough looks from men over the years to know when
someone is checking me out.” Mel laughed. “To be honest I think you're hot
too but I figured it would be weird and maybe against the rules even for me
to flirt with you right now, since I'm technically your employer.”
“Never stopped the men doing it.” April shrugged. “I think I know
some pretty cool places we can go but they're all kind of cheap, not the
places you'll be used to.” she warned.
“Cheap is best. I said I'm a normal person trapped in a celebrity
marriage, I just want to be normal again. Sure, I'll have money after the
divorce, but I'm going to put it into business rather than a celebrity lifestyle.
Maybe if we find somewhere more expensive that looks good the drinks
will be on me.”
“If you really want to go with me then I'd love to!” April exclaimed.
“It's a date then, are you free tonight?” Mel asked.
April barely had to think about it. Her plans for the night had been to
sit in with pizza and watch the TV. “I'm free!” she replied excitedly.
“I'll come pick you up at eight then.” Mel smiled as she got up off the
bed and stretched, “I think I'd best give my lawyer a call and get that
divorce started.”
April could barely believe what had happened. She let her eyes
wander down to Mrs. Heart – no, Mel's – ass as she walked away. She
always looked good but somehow knowing that Mel was actually interested
in women made her look more attractive than ever. Then it struck her what
Mel had said. 'It's a date'. Did she mean it was actually a date or was she
just saying that because it was such a common phrase? Her excitement was
making it difficult to think. No, no now wasn't the time for this. She needed
to calm down. It didn't matter yet. Right now she had a job to do so she
needed to focus on that. April forced herself to get back to work, though the
cleaning felt much easier while her mind happily wandered to thoughts
about all the fun she and Mel would be having that night. Part of her also
wondered about the two of them having some other fun but she tried not to
think about that too much right now. It would be difficult to properly focus
on her job if she started getting too horny halfway through cleaning.
As the day went on April regularly found herself working on auto-pilot
whilst trying to plan for the night ahead. Occasionally she would overhear
snippets of Mel's conversations on the phone and although she knew it was
none of her business she couldn't resist eavesdropping to find out more
about what was going on. Most of it didn't mean much to her but it was still
interesting all the same. She also had to stop now and then because Mel
came back to speak to her between phone-calls. They didn't talk about
anything in particular, instead choosing to simply get to know one another a
little better ahead of their night out. Mel also asked about her address,
which was fortunate, as if she hadn't remembered to ask then it would have
made picking April up that night incredibly difficult. They also swapped
numbers to ensure they could still meet up if Mel ended up forgetting her
address.
Given how huge Mel's house was it took April most of the day to finish
up. She had a couple of other jobs afterwards but they were nothing by
comparison, mostly small studio apartments or tiny houses at worst. She
worked as hard as ever but yet again her mind was elsewhere. She was
thrilled when the work was finally out of the way and she could rush off
home. The day had been dragging ever since she was separated from Mel.
April didn't remember the last time she'd gone for a night out so this was
going to be amazing, especially considering who she had along for
company. One bus ride home later she was rushing into he apartment and
stripping off to shower again. Normally she wouldn't have bothered
showering again after work but normally she would also have just been
sitting around eating junk food and watching television. That wasn't going
to be the case tonight. She needed to clean and presentable. Ideally she also
would have got her apartment in order on the off-chance that she was able
to invite Mel back but there simply wasn't time for that. She was just going
to have to ignore the mess of her home. Hopefully, even if Mel did want to
head back somewhere, they would go back to her place anyway. It was
definitely a much better option than April's tiny apartment.
In her eagerness, April had finished cleaning up and getting ready by
7:30, a full half an hour before Mel was due to arrive. Great, now what was
she supposed to do? It wasn't as if she would be able to sit patiently when
she was this excited. With a huff she started pacing her apartment, trying to
find a way to distract herself. She put the television on for a start but, as
always, there was nothing good on. It still served as good background noise
though. She was half-listening to it when she caught sight of herself in the
mirror and stopped to check herself out. She had slipped into a short, dark
dress that not only showed off a little cleavage but was also tight enough to
hug her ass and really show it off. Dresses were nice from time to time but
usually they failed to show off her best asset. This was one of the few
dresses she'd ever found that could actually do that and she'd always kept it
on hand ever since discovering this. She had used it when out looking for a
sexy hook-up in bars and clubs in the past and so far it had never
disappointed her. Hopefully it would continue to work even when pitted
against a beautiful celebrity like Mel.
Considering how well Mel dressed around the house, April could only
imagine what she would wear for a night out. The more she thought about it
however, the more she realised that it wasn't the outfit that interested her.
Instead, it was the idea of Mel changing, specifically in that perfect moment
between outfits where she would be wearing nothing but a bra and panties.
It was a fairly easy mental image to conjure up and just imagining it was
enough to make April wet. She sat down in front of the television and made
herself comfortable. Whatever was on turned into vague background noise
as she focused on the thought, imagining Mel stripping off not only her
outfit but her underwear as well. April squirmed a little on her chair while
she thought about it and her hand slowly wandered down to her thigh before
creeping up towards her crotch. She gasped quietly as she started rubbing
herself through her panties. Well this was certainly one way of keeping
herself busy while waiting for Mel to show up. She moaned quietly,
deciding not to reach into her panties and instead masturbating over them,
rubbing her hand in small, gentle circles. Her hips jerked a little now and
then, begging for more, but she didn't dare let herself get too carried away.
Just a little, she decided. She would just rub herself a little to try and calm
down and then focus on something else.
Naturally, it didn't work. Instead she found herself getting hornier and
hornier. Her hand was moving faster and faster and she was pressing harder
on her pussy and clit as she masturbated. Her free hand grasped at the arm
of her chair and she had to bite down on her lip to stop herself from
moaning too loud as her hand moved faster and harder. Fuck it, there was
no point holding back now! She was just going to go for it! She moved her
hand up and then under the waistband of her panties so she could
masturbate properly. She was just about to slip a finger into her already
soaking wet slit when she heard someone knocking the door. She jumped
upright and quickly pulled her hand away, feeling her cheeks flush with
embarrassment. Had someone heard her? Had she been too loud? Either
way, someone had definitely nearly caught her in the act.
“C-coming!” she called out, taking a moment to gather herself and calm
down before gently opening the door. She was surprised to find Mel
standing there, wearing a long, beautiful red dress with slits up the side to
show off her gorgeous thighs and a low neckline accentuated by a beautiful
necklace that drew the eye to her amazing breasts.
“Oh! I, uh, didn't think you'd be here so soon!” April said with a nervous
little laugh, both excited and embarrassed that Mel had nearly caught her
masturbating.
“Really? I'm only a couple of minutes early,” Mel laughed.
“Huh?” April checked the clock on her wall. Apparently she was right.
Had she really been so wrapped up in masturbating that nearly a whole half
an hour had disappeared on her? She really must have been horny. “Oh!
Hah, er, guess I lost track of time!” she said with a nervous little laugh.
“Well, anyway, shall we get going?” April slipped into her heels and
grabbed her purse with her money and keys before closing and locking the
door behind her.
“Sounds great. Got anywhere in particular in mind for tonight?” Mel asked
hopefully.
“A couple of places. Nowhere too fancy, like you said, but hopefully
they'll still be fun. To be honest it's been a while since I've been either,”
April confessed. She led the way and the two of them made their way into
town. There was no need for a bus as they weren't heading up into the fancy
part of town. Mel wanted a normal night out so that was what April was
going to give her. She just hoped it lived up to her expectations.
Two hours later, the two of them had already returned to April's
apartment.
“Ugh, I'm so sorry,” April huffed as they walked inside. “I can't
believe so many places have already closed. Even the ones that were still
open seem to have gone downhill.”
 “It's fine,” Mel laughed. “We got some good drinks at least, and
barely anyone recognised me either, which is a big plus.”
“I suppose so, though there weren't any good lesbian bars so that
didn't really work out considering that was where you asked me to take you.
Guess it's been too long since I went looking to hook up with someone, I
don't know where to go or how to do it any more,” April said with a little
laugh.
“Oh, well, I'm not sure that's true. I still managed to get a cute woman
to take me back to her apartment, didn't I?” Mel flirted with a smirk.
“Huh?” It genuinely took April a moment to realise what she was
suggesting. “Oh. Oh! Ah, yes! I guess you did,” she said, rather pleased
with the compliment. “Well, I suppose I ought to offer you some coffee or
something, hadn't I?” she said.
“Maybe. That depends. Do you mean real coffee or is that code for
something?” Mel was very forward with her flirting but April certainly
didn't mind, especially when it was coming from such a beautiful woman
like Mel.
“Hmm...well, what would you rather? Actual coffee or...er...” April
tried to think of something witty but nothing was coming to mind. Honestly,
she was too horny to think this much. “...or other?” she asked, giving up on
trying to be clever.
“I think we'll start with other and take it from there,” Mel said,
looking around the apartment before approaching one of the doors. There
were three doors in all, she obviously knew how she'd got in and the
bathroom door was obvious so that made it pretty easy to guess which door
led to April's bedroom. “Shall we?”
“It's a bit of a mess,” April warned her, “but if that's okay with you
then yes. Definitely.” April really wished she'd cleaned up now, though
when she walked over and led Mel into the room she realised it didn't really
matter. Mel's eyes were firmly fixed on her, taking in every inch of her body
and paying special attention to her perfectly rounded ass.
“That's more than fine with me.” Mel followed her in and reached out,
grasping her ass and giving it a playful little squeeze. “You'll have to let me
know if I'm being too forward though, it's been a long time since I got to
have any fun so I might be a bit over-eager.”
“I'll let you know, though I doubt it's going to be a problem.” April
turned around and put her arms around Mel, pulling her in for a kiss. If Mel
wanted this then April was only too happy to go for it. She'd been attracted
to Mel since the first time she'd seen her. Honestly, part of her wondered if
she'd dozed off in her chair and this was all just a big fantasy. If it was,
however, then she didn't want to wake up. Not yet. Not until she got what
she wanted.
The two of them kissed, their lips softly melding together at first,
though a mix of alcohol, passion and the sexual tension that had been
growing between them all night soon caused the kiss to deepen. They
leaned against one another, their breasts squashing together as their heads
tilted. Mel's tongue prodded gently at April's lips, begging for entry, and
April happily parted her lips and allowed Mel to take full control of the kiss
as her tongue explored and dominated her mouth.
They continued kissing as Mel began to guide April backwards,
towards the bed, and the kiss continued even as they tumbled onto the bed
together. They moved beyond simply holding one another, their hands
grasping at fabric to strip the other eagerly as they shifted and wriggled on
the bed, neither one wanting to end the kiss as they removed each other's
clothes. Their kiss broke once or twice in order to make removing their
clothes easier but it was never for long, the two of them always hurriedly
seeking out the other's mouth again to continue kissing. Before long they
were both naked, their bare flesh rubbing together as they became a lustful
tangle of limbs on the bed.
“Ah...!” April gasped as she pulled away from the kiss finally, needing to
get some air. “Fuck, I didn't realise how much I needed this,” she panted.
“Me neither. I can't believe I've been wasting so much time on my soon-to-
be ex-husband. Nothing wrong with getting down to business and making
up for lost time though.” Mel moved quickly, turning around on the bed and
throwing one leg over April's body. Now she was facing the other way,
April had a perfectly unobstructed view of Mel's tight, dripping pussy. She
felt her own cunt throbbing with excitement at the view and she reached
out, gripping the other woman's ass and spreading her open to get a closer
look.
“Mm. See something you like?” Mel flirted, squirming a little. Clearly she
liked being shown off like this.
“Definitely.”
“Then why not take a closer look?” Mel moved back and pushed her pussy
towards April. The message was clear and April was only too happy to
oblige. She leaned in and started to lick at Mel's cunt, tasting her dripping
wetness, and moments later found that she was returning the favour. She
could feel Mel's tongue working between her legs with her head buried
between her thighs. She moaned and squirmed beneath her but didn't let it
distract her from the task at hand. She continued focusing on Mel's pussy,
pushing her tongue out further to poke and prod at her soaking slit. She
wasn't about to lay down and lose their little battle. Losing in this case
certainly wasn't going to be a bad thing but that didn't mean she was going
to go down without a fight. She continued pleasuring Mel while the
beautiful star gave as good as she got, licking and sucking at April's clit
while April instead focused on Mel's pussy, pushing her tongue against her
entrance and licking up and down along her tight slit.
The two of them were gasping and moaning together, their hips bucking
and shifting as their bodies begged for more from the other. Eventually it
became too much for Mel, who got up abruptly. April bit back a groan of
disappointment as she was sure Mel had something better in mind. She
didn't let her down. Mel rearranged herself on the bed so they were facing
one another and slid closer, tangling their legs together and pulling herself
closer. Now that they were able to kiss again it was inevitable that they
would fall back into that trap. Their arms were around each other and they
were kissing deeply again, only this time it was even better because their
pussies were rubbing against each other as well.
The two of them moaned passionately into their deep kiss, their tongues
wrestling again with no regard to where they had once been. They were too
horny to care about that. All they knew was they wanted, no, they needed
each other – and they needed each other right now. They started moving,
shuffling and shifting together, their slits rubbing together to make them
moan even louder. They held each other close as they moved faster and
harder, fucking desperately, trying their best to alternate their movements to
ensure there was as much friction and pleasure as possible.
After a few minutes they were moving faster than ever. April pulled
away from the kiss to breathe but just found herself moaning and panting
loudly. Hearing that seemed to turn Mel on even more, who pushed even
harder to pleasure her. She leaned in, showering April's neck with kisses
and nibbles while she continued to rub eagerly against her.
“Oh, fuck! I...I'm close...!” April gasped, gripping tightly onto Mel.
 “Good, do it! Cum with me!” Mel groaned, moving as hard and fast as she
could against the other woman. Soon enough her hard work paid off, not
only for April but also for herself. The two of them practically screamed
with ecstasy as they came hard against one another, overwhelmed with
pleasure. Spent after reaching her climax, April collapsed back onto the
bed, with Mel falling down against her shortly afterwards. Mel somehow
found the energy to slide off her and get comfortable at her side before
snuggling up with her.
“That was...wow...” April said breathlessly, happily curled up beside Mel.
“That...was one hell of a way to celebrate starting my divorce
proceedings,” Mel said with a little laugh. April couldn't agree more, and
considering how great it had been, she had no doubt that they'd be doing
plenty more celebrating in the future as well.
Lovely Lesbian Massage
Mary still couldn't believe she was actually doing this. Did it even work the
same for women? She certainly hoped it did. A 'happy ending' at a massage
parlour was one of those sexual fantasies that she figured was exactly that –
a fantasy. It seemed impossible to believe that they really did offer such a
special and intimate service to finish off your massage. She tried to temper
her expectations, not wanting to be too disappointed if it didn't turn out to
be true. After all, just getting a massage at all was going to be pleasurable,
albeit not in the same way, and she was definitely in need of some rest and
relaxation after the past month or two at work. Things had been more than a
little stressful and it was about time she took the opportunity to rest and do
something for herself.
It was while thinking about taking some time for herself that Mary had
received the leaflet through her door about the new massage parlour in
town. She hadn't sought this place out of her own accord, and if she hadn't
got the leaflet then it probably wouldn't have even crossed her mind to have
a massage. The leaflet had attempted to tread a fine line between being
legally vague and blatantly obvious about the special services they were
offering. They had failed miserably by outright stating that massages would
lead their clients to a 'happy ending', quotation marks included. She
supposed they could pretend it wasn't intended to be dirty, and instead
meant to just suggest clients would feel happier after a massage, but Mary
imagined the place would be shut down before long. It wouldn't take a
genius on the police force to realise what was happening there. That was
why Mary was going now, when it hadn't been open long, in order to take
advantage of the services they offered while she still could.
The directions on the leaflet weren't as detailed as they could be but
fortunately Mary had lived in the area for years. It took her about twenty
minutes to get there from her home, though if the directions had been
clearer she probably could have cut the time in half. When she arrived the
building wasn't all that much to look at. It was just yet another shop in line
with the others, though the blinds were drawn in the windows to give
clients privacy. She took a deep breath to prepare herself and gently pushed
the door open to step inside.
The reception area of the massage parlour wasn't particularly big, though
she hadn't expected any differently based on what she could see from
outside. The reception was a small room with a couple of chairs and a
coffee table with a few old magazines on it. There was a desk in one corner
with a computer that was clearly supposed to be the reception desk but
nobody was sat there. Mary looked around uncertainly, wondering if she
should call someone or just sit down and wait to be seen, but fortunately
had her answer given to her when someone appeared from the door leading
into the back of the building.
“Oh, hello, sorry to keep you waiting! We had a buzzer installed that's
meant to go off whenever someone walks in but it doesn't seem to be
working at the moment,” the woman said with an apologetic smile. “Are
you interested in our services today?” she asked.
“Ah, yes, I am,” Mary said, taking a moment to compose herself before
continuing. “I had this leaflet,” she said, showing it to the receptionist, “and
I was interested in the...special package. The one that gives you a happy
ending, I think is how it was phrased?” She tried not to be too obvious
about what she was looking for. The last thing she wanted was to ask for
somebody to get her off only to get in trouble because she'd completely
misunderstood the leaflet.
“Oh, yes, of course! Usually it's the men that come ordering a special
package but I'm sure we can provide for you too. Please, come, let me take
some details.” The receptionist beckoned her over as she sat down at the
computer. Moments later she had profiles loaded up for a few different men
and women that could provide the massages. “So what are you looking for
today? Do you have any preference on gender or appearance?” she asked
casually. Mary could feel her cheeks burning with embarrassment. She
wasn't nearly as used to these kinds of conversations as the receptionist was.
“Female,” she said quietly, “and...well, I don't have a preference, I
suppose,” she said gently.
“Not a problem. Let's see...oh, I believe Alexis should be here in about
half an hour if you'd like me to squeeze you in today. If not I can always
book you an appointment for a later date, of course,” said the receptionist.
“Today?” Mary hadn't expected it all to happen so quickly. “Sure.” She
hadn't even realised she knew what she wanted until the words were out of
her mouth. Clearly she was even more desperate for this then she'd realised.
“Great! Let's just get you booked in and take some payment details then,”
the receptionist said, starting to process Mary's booking. It only now
occurred to Mary that she hadn't even seen what Alexis looked like but she
tried not to worry about it. Surely she was going to be fairly attractive if she
was doing a job like this, right?
Five minutes later the booking was complete and Mary had paid. The
receptionist invited her to take a seat and wait and even gave her a cup of
herbal tea to help relax her in preparation for her massage. The chairs in the
reception area turned out to be surprisingly comfortable, Mary found,
especially when she had a magazine in one hand and a warm drink in the
other. She entertained herself in this way while waiting for her masseuse to
arrive for her appointment.
Mary was so lost in comfort that she almost didn't lift her head when the
door opened. When she did look up however she was greeted with a
wonderful sight. The woman that had just walked in was honestly one of
the most beautiful, stunning women she'd ever laid eyes on. Her dark hair
cascaded past her shoulders in waves, her deep brown eyes were impossible
to ignore and her lips looked so soft and kissable that it took all her self-
restraint not to simply march over there and ask if she wouldn't mind
sharing a kiss just so she could taste those perfect, luscious lips.
Her attractiveness wasn't all in her face either. Her body was just as good
as her face, despite the old saying that most women only managing to keep
one or the other looking good. She was in shape but not overly skinny or
muscular, instead that special kind of weight where she seemed like she
would still be fun if you went out for a meal together but also fit perfectly
into your arms if you were lucky enough to cuddle up with her. Her breasts
weren't the biggest but they were definitely big enough and perfectly
matched the rest of her proportions. Her ass on the other hand was a little
large but definitely in a good way, with her tight pants and shirt showing off
her amazing curves. The sight alone was enough to make Mary a little wet.
Hopefully whoever was going to be doing her massage would be even half
as hot as this stranger was. Mary continued enjoying the view while the
stranger chatted quietly with the receptionist but made sure to bury her nose
in a magazine again when the woman turned around. She expected her to
simply take a seat to start waiting as well but instead she spoke up.
“Mary?” the woman called out. Mary froze up for a moment. Wait, did she
know this woman? No, surely not. She would have recognised somebody so
beautiful in an instant. There was no way she would forget somebody like
her. “I'm Alexis, I'll be performing your massage today,” she said as she
introduced herself. Mary felt silly for not realising why this woman would
know her name. Of course she was the masseuse! She had just assumed
otherwise because it seemed too good to be true. Was this really happening?
Was she really going to be lucky enough to have this beautiful woman lay
her hands all over her naked body? It was a thrilling thought anyway though
it became almost overwhelmingly exciting when she remembered the
suggestion of a 'happy ending' on the flyer. She was so busy with her filthy
thoughts that she forgot to actually respond.
“...Mary?” Alexis repeated. “Are you okay?”
“Yes!” Mary yelped, feeling her cheeks flush a little with embarrassment
after realising what a fool she was making of herself. “Yes, sorry, yes.
That's great, nice to meet you! I uh...thank you for your time, I'm looking
forward to the massage,” she said, now rambling to try and somehow make
up for the fact that she'd been acting so weird and silent a moment ago.
“Good, I'm glad to hear it. Would you like to follow me?” Alexis took her
rambling all in stride. She was probably used to people being nervous like
this, Mary reasoned, and tried not to think too much about how weird she
was acting. The last thing she wanted to do was make a fool of herself in
front of the gorgeous Alexis. She followed the other woman and was led
through a door into the back, which turned out to be a narrow corridor that
led to a couple of other rooms. Alexis strode through confidently into
another room and held the door open, ushering Mary in ahead of her. This
room was dimly lit by candles and had some quiet, calming music on in the
background. The blinds had been drawn to ensure clients were given plenty
of privacy and a massage table was set up in the centre of the room.
Another table was beside it, this one stocked with various oils and the like
as well as a couple of towels.
“Have you had a massage before?” Alexis asked, walking over to the table
and grabbing some oil to rub into her hands.
“No,” said Mary. “I don't really know what I'm supposed to do now, to be
honest,” she said with a nervous little laugh.
“That's fine, everybody starts off as a massage virgin, I'm glad I'm here for
your first time,” Alexis said, her voice somehow both soothing and flirty at
the same time. “I'll give you privacy for a few minutes to get ready. Just
remove your clothes and lay face down on the table with your face in the
hole,” she said, gesturing to the massage table. “You can cover yourself
below the waist with a towel if you like, though if you want a full-body
massage I am afraid I would need to remove it later anyway. Of course, if
you'd rather I avoid any sensitive areas during the massage you only need to
say.”
“Okay, thank you. It's fine though, I think I'd like a full-body massage, if
that's alright,” said Mary.
“Great. Well then, I'll let you get into position and I'll be back in a
moment.” Alexis left the room, giving Mary some privacy. She took a
moment to compose herself before starting to strip off, rather enjoying the
thrill of getting naked somewhere outside her own home. Sure you were
supposed to get naked but she'd never done this before, it was kind of
exciting taking off all her clothes in what was basically a stranger's house.
In fact, as a business, perhaps it was even closer to being in public. She'd
always thought public nudity was kind of kinky but had never found the
courage to give it a try. This was the closest she'd got, though by the time
she was down to her bra and panties she was already quivering with
anticipation and dripping with excitement. Perhaps real public nudity would
have actually been too much for her to handle.
Mary took a cursory glance around the room before reaching behind her
back and unclasping her bra. She took a deep breath before letting the straps
slip down her slender shoulders. She held the bra in place for a moment and
grinned slightly when she released it, letting it fall to the floor as she finally
revealed her breasts. Her nipples were already hard with excitement as she
stood naked in the middle of the room, knowing that Alexis could come
back at any moment and see her naked. Well, almost naked, though she was
going to be completely naked in a moment. Mary hooked her thumbs
through the waistband of her panties and dragged them down too, stepping
out of them and then standing with her hands on her hips. There, she had
done it. She was completely naked in a totally unfamiliar location. Her
pussy was already throbbing slightly with desire. She couldn't believe she
was actually standing here like this, her clothes strewn around her. Oh,
actually maybe that wasn't a good idea. As much fun as she might have
been having she didn't want to seem rude by just leaving her clothes
scattered around the room. She gathered them together and put them in a
neat pile to one side.
The little clean-up effort had interrupted her fun so Mary had managed
to calm down a little. She carefully clambered onto the massage bed and lay
face down as instructed, positioning herself so her face was through the
hole at one end. She did her best to relax while she waited for Alexis to
return but already she found herself thinking about being naked again. Her
breasts and pussy weren't on show right now but her ass still was, and while
it may not have been as exciting as showing off her other assets it was still
fun. In fact, Alexis hadn't even told her she needed to lie in a particular
fashion. Mary grinned to herself and shuffled on the spot, spreading her legs
apart a little. She tried not to make it obvious what she was doing but she
was pretty sure that Alexis would get an eyeful of her pussy when she
returned. Oh fuck, that was so hot, thinking of that beautiful woman getting
a full view of her clearly wet pussy. Mary wanted more than anything to
give her a good look and invite her to play with it.
“No, I can't do that,” Mary muttered under her breath, closing her legs
again. It was tempting but it was taking things too far. She didn't want to
come on too strong. She couldn't even guarantee that she was going to get a
happy ending here, after all. It wasn't right of her to just assume that Alexis
would be down for that sort of fun. Instead she tried not to put herself too
much on display while she waited patiently for the masseuse to return.
Alexis was only gone for a couple more minutes. When she returned she
strode briskly over to the side of the table and adjusted the music, making it
even quieter to ensure that Mary had a relaxing environment as she began
her work.
“Are you ready?” Alexis asked. “Let me know if you're uncomfortable at
any point and I'll stop,” she assured her.
“Ok, I will. Please, go ahead.” Mary hoped her eagerness didn't show too
much in her voice. Even if it did, Alexis didn't say anything. Instead the
other woman simply set to work, beginning to move her smooth, skilled
hands over Mary's bare body. She began with her back, working on the
muscles there, paying special attention to the shoulders to ease away the
tension. Mary hadn't really come here for a massage but she suddenly saw
why people had this done so often. It really did feel good. She moaned
quietly with relief, hoping she didn't sound too sexual as Alexis continued
to work the tension out of her body. Bit by bit she worked down her back,
finding where she carried her tension and working out the knots in her
muscles. Mary didn't remember the last time she'd felt this relaxed. It was
so good she almost forgot about being horny, though that all came rushing
back when Alexis moved onto her ass.
The massage on her ass didn't seem as deep and firm-handed as the
massage on her back. Then again, perhaps Alexis was just being cautious,
or perhaps her ass didn't even really need massaging. Whatever the case
was, Mary was still enjoying having Alexis' hands on her ass. She didn't
care what the reason was. She sighed quietly in relief and pleasure, loving
the skilled hands working on her bare rear, and tried not to voice her
disappointment when Alexis continued past her ass. The disappointment
didn't last long. The next focus was her thighs and Alexis seemed only too
happy to focus on her inner thighs as much as the rest of her, bringing her
fingers teasingly close to Mary's soaking wet slit. She tried not to make too
much noise while Alexis worked on her though once or twice she was
certain she could feel her hands brushing over her pubic hair. It was only
slightly and definitely not enough to really count as anything sexual but it
still felt incredible. That little gentle brush of a sensation was driving her
wild. Her body was fighting desperately to work out if she was too relaxed
to do be horny or too horny to relax. She started leaning more towards
being relaxed when Alexis continued to work down her body and began
focusing on her calves. Then she spoke and suddenly Mary's horniness was
winning out again.
“Okay, that's this side done. You can turn over now if you want me to
continue, unless you'd rather I stop here?” Alexis offered.
“No, that's okay, I'm fine to continue,” said Mary. She carefully turned
over on the bed, trying not to show just how turned on she was as she got to
expose everything to Alexis. Her naked breasts and pussy were on full
display now as she lay down on her back, eager to have the masseuse
continue working her expert hands on her exposed body.
“Excellent. I realise it's often a little tense for people when they're not used
to it but do try to relax, you're in perfectly good hands,” Alexis assured her
as she went on with her work. She started down at the bottom of Mary's
legs and continued to work her magic, easing her fingers into every little
nook and cranny to draw out the stress and tension throughout her entire
body.
“I feel fine,” Mary assured her, though perhaps fine was an
understatement. She wasn't just fine. She was completely and utterly
enjoying herself, loving having her bare, naked flesh played with by this
beautiful woman who was essentially a stranger to her. She bit her lip
slightly, hoping not to end up moaning as Alexis' hands climbed closer and
closer towards her crotch. Time seemed to be dragging on now and it was a
relief to even feel the other woman's hands move up past her knees, though
she was still taking her time with her work. Then she felt her hands move
even closer, up to her thighs, and begin working on her outer thighs. It felt
amazing already but she could tell that Alexis was slowly working her way
inwards. She let out a quiet little gasp when she felt her expert fingers
pressing down on her inner thighs and begin working the flesh there.
“Hm...” Alexis pulled her hands away and Mary felt herself panic. What
was wrong? Had she been too obvious? Had she made it awkward and put
Alexis off continuing? Surely not. Surely plenty of people ended up making
little sex noises now and then during a massage, didn't they? Oh no, they
probably didn't. She was probably one of the only ones. This was so
embarrassing. She half wished the floor would just open up beneath her and
swallow her up, massage table and all.
“I-is something wrong?” Mary asked, squeaking slightly as she tentatively
tried to find out why Alexis had made that strange noise.
“You seem rather...wet,” Alexis said, unable to help smiling a little as she
spoke. “Perhaps you are enjoying the massage more than I realised.”
“Oh, um, yes...I am,” Mary admitted, her cheeks burning red with
embarrassment. “Uh, sorry, I'm not doing it on purpose, obviously, it's
just...”
“It's fine,” Alexis assured her. “After all, we do offer a...wide variety of
services here,” she explained. “Would you like me to clean you up?” she
offered, gesturing to Mary's soaking wet thighs.
“I...think it might be best, yes,” Mary said quietly, embarrassed beyond all
belief.
“No problem. Please, move down a little so you're closer to the edge of the
table and I can reach you more easily.”
“R-right.” Mary did as she was told and slid down the table, her ass right
at the edge of it and her legs spread a little to offer up her soaking slit to
Alexis to deal with. Honestly though, this was just making it worse. She
was wetter than ever now she was so exposed to the other woman.
She had been expecting Alexis to clean her up with tissue or something
similar. What she got instead was far better. Alexis lowered herself between
Mary's legs and she was so close that she could feel her hot breath on her
soaking wet pussy.
“Um, w-what are you doing...?” Mary asked, her breath hitching and her
voice filled with lust.
 “Exactly what you asked me to,” Alexis assured her. “Of course, if you'd
rather I take a different approach please let me know at any time and I can
stop.” With that, Alexis leaned in.
“Ah!” Mary let out a little yelp of pleasure and moaned quietly. She could
feel the other woman's hands against her thighs, close to her pussy, and
better still she could feel Alexis using her tongue to try and clean her up.
Slowly but surely she ran her tongue up and down along her slit, though no
matter how hard she tried it just seemed to get wetter and wetter. Mary was
moaning and groaning quietly, trying not to draw too much attention to the
room while Alexis worked on her. She was gasping and panting softly,
loving even the slightest little tender touches that Alexis gave her.
“It seems to just be getting worse,” Alexis said, acting as if she didn't
know precisely why. “I suppose I shall have to try harder.” She leaned in
again and Mary clasped a hand over her mouth to silence her moans as
Alexis doubled her efforts. She was pressing her mouth firmly against
Mary's puss, licking and kissing it, tasting her and doing her best to clean
up her soaking pussy. It felt incredible. Mary didn't remember the last time
she'd ever had oral this good. In fact, she was pretty sure she had never had
oral this good at all. She was squirming on the spot while Alexis continued
working on her for a while, though all good things eventually come to an
end and Mary was understandably disappointed when she pulled away. She
had really thought Alexis would continue until she came.
“It seems I'm not getting anywhere here,” Alexis sighed. “I'm going to
have to go deeper in order to find the problem.” Mary had been
disappointed for nothing. Things weren't ending, they were getting better.
She gasped quietly when Alexis slipped a finger inside her, her pussy easily
opening up to accept her offering. Mary could hear herself squelching when
Alexis began moving her finger in and out of her, slowly but surely, testing
how much she could take. Clearly she had decided that one finger wasn't
enough because another soon joined in, filling Mary's pussy even more as
she began to pump her fingers in and out of her.
“Ah, fuck, I...ah...” Mary felt like she needed to say something, anything,
to let Alexis know how good it was and encourage her to do it more.
Despite that, nothing would come. There were no words that could truly
explain how incredible it felt to have her doing this. Even just fucking her
with her fingers was amazing. She couldn't imagine how good it would be
to fuck a woman this skilled. Instead all she could do was make lewd little
groans and gasps, moving her body slightly in time with Alexis' hand in
order to pull her fingers deeper inside her and stimulate her even further.
This was enough for her. She was definitely going to get to cum this way, it
wouldn't be long now.
Unfortunately, she was yet again denied the opportunity to orgasm.
Alexis pulled her fingers away at the last moment, with Mary barely
managing to bite back a whine of complaint as she was robbed of her relief.
“Even this doesn't seem to be enough to truly pleasure you, I'm afraid,”
Alexis sighed, though it was clear she knew it wasn't the case. This was all
an act to tease Mary and she was loving every moment of it. “Fortunately I
do have one more alternative. If you can let this much wetness out then I'm
sure I can take it in for you.” Alexis stood upright and didn't seem even
remotely shy about stripping off, revealing her beautiful, naked body to
Mary. Once she had finished stripping she stepped up to the end of the table
and seized Mary's legs, one in either hand, and used them to pull her closer.
The two gasped quietly as their pussies brushed against one another.
“Oh, fuck...please, just fuck me...” Mary groaned quietly, unable to take
the tension any more
“Well, it is my job to relieve your tension, in whatever way I need to,”
Alexis grinned. She started moving, slowly at first, moaning quietly as she
rubbed her pussy against Mary's. Their slick slits slipped against each other
over and over again, their clits brushing up against each other repeatedly as
Alexis fucked her.
“Yes! Fuck, harder, please!” Mary suddenly moaned. She surprised even
herself as her lust seemed to seize control of her tongue, letting slip not only
what she wanted but quite how desperately she wanted, no, needed it. She
was moving faster and harder now, pushing herself even more against the
other woman, eager to feel even more pressure as she fucked her.
“Mm! Gladly!” Alexis gasped. She reached out and seized Mary's legs,
one tucked under each arm, and used her grip to pull Mary closer every
time she pushed forward. They were fucking harder than ever now, their
pussies squelching audibly as they gasped and moaned in unison. Mary
didn't remember the last time she'd felt this good. In fact, she was almost
positive she never had at all. This was the best sex of her life. She couldn't
believe how close she'd come to changing her mind and not bothering to
book a massage. This was definitely going to relieve her more than
anything else could have done.
 “Oh, fuck!” Mary squealed as she finally reached her climax. She came
hard, her pussy tightening suddenly as she squirted, her pussy soaking the
already sopping wet slit of the woman that had been fucking her. Even after
she came they continued a little longer, Alexis determined to fully relieve
Mary's tension, urging her on to cum over and over again and truly soak her
with her cum. Mary could do nothing but moan loudly, making no attempt
to be silent any longer as Alexis fucked her relentlessly.
Eventually they came to a stop. Alexis stepped back and Mary simply
lay there, breathing heavily as she tried to catch her breath. She was
covered in sweat and cum and felt so good that she could barely even move
any more
“You seem to be feeling much better now,” Alexis teased her, earning a
tired smile from Mary in return.
“You don't even know the half of it,” Mary said quietly, somehow finding
the energy to sit up again. She eased herself off the table, keeping one hand
against it for balance, and slowly started getting dressed again. “That was
just...wow.”
“I'm glad you enjoyed it,” Alexis chuckled. “You're more than welcome to
come for one of my sessions again any time you like,” she added with a
grin. She helped Mary dress herself, keeping her steady where necessary,
and also helped to clean her off so she wouldn't reek of sex and sweat on
her walk home.
“Oh, I'll definitely be back,” Mary assured her, still too exhausted to show
just how eager she was to return. All she could manage was a tired smile.
“I'll definitely be asking for you again next time, too,” she added.
“I look forward to it,” Alexis said, kissing her cheek softly before
escorting her out to the reception room. Mary said her goodbyes to Alexis
and the receptionist and began her walk home. The entire way back, the
only thing she could think about was how much she was looking forward to
coming back and getting to fuck Alexis again. It really had been a happy
ending in the way she'd hoped, and it was the happiest ending she'd ever
had. She just hoped that future 'happy endings' could match up.
Lovely Lesbian New Year's Cruise
Lyla strode in through the front door and nudged it shut behind her with
her hips. She tossed her keys into the bowl nearby and didn't even need to
look to know that her throw had been appalling and she had missed. She
heard the keys clatter to the floor but she ignored it for now. She could
clean up her mess and find her keys later. Right now she had other things
that needed dealing with, such as the phone call that she had been on for the
past ten minutes. She shuffled out of her coat and hung it up, passing her
phone from one hand to the other to ensure she could keep it to her ear
while she took off her coat. So far the conversation had amounted to pretty
much nothing but a vague greeting and a bit of small talk. It wasn't
necessarily a bad thing but she knew that Sophie wanted something else.
She never called unless it was important. She would always spend hours
texting, though usually her texts were actually a series of indecipherable
stickers and emojis. Lyla was relieved that she was at least getting
information from Sophie in words instead of pictures now they were talking
on the phone, though she still wished she would get to the point or would
have at least waited to phone until Lyla was home from work. Switching
from the car phone to her actual phone had been an incredible chore, though
Sophie had been too busy rambling to even notice the change.
“Anyway,” Lyla said when Sophie finally took a breath. “Did you actually
call me about something? I don't mind the chat but it seems weird for you to
actually phone for once.”
“Oh, uh, right. Yes. I did.” Sophie suddenly seemed quiet. It was unusual
for her. Unheard of even. “So, listen...you're off work for the rest of the year
now, right?” Sophie asked.
“That's right,” Lyla said with a grin, walking over to the couch and sitting
down to start taking off her boots. “Work might suck but at least the
holidays are decent. I'm still surprised they call us back in for a whole two
days after Christmas though. Might as well have stayed closed.”
“Right, okay, that's what I thought.” Sophie was quiet again for a moment
but spoke up before Lyla could fill the silence. “So what are you planning to
do for New Year's? You going to a party or anything?” she asked.
“Huh?” Lyla hesitated in confusion, one shoe still on her foot and the other
shoe in her hand. “What are you talking about? We had plans together,
right? Seeing as neither of us can ever find dates, especially at this time of
year, we were going to go to a party together and see if we could find a
couple of hot guys to kiss at midnight.”
“Oh, er, yeah. About that...”
“Oh.” Lyla sighed and put her shoe down before starting to remove the
other one. “I see what this was about. You've changed your mind about the
plans, right?”
“Kind of...”
“It's fine,” Lyla said with a sigh and a roll of her eyes.
“Really?” Sophie asked. “I mean, I'm glad you're okay with it, but I didn't
think you'd take it this well.”
“It's fine,” Lyla assured her. “I wasn't sure about going out this New Year's
either.” It was a lie but she didn't want Sophie to feel bad about the
decision. “We can just stay in together instead, get some pizza and some
wine and just watch the countdown on television.”
“I...oh.” Sophie had briefly perked up after being assured it was fine but
now she sounded down again. Was that not what she had been hoping for,
to stay in and have fun instead of going out on the pull?
“Is something wrong?” Lyla asked, letting out a quiet sigh of relief as she
finally pried off her other shoe.
“Er, well the thing is, I was calling because I have totally different plans
that came up unexpectedly. You see, there's this guy at work and he was
telling me about this little lake house that his family owns and he was
thinking of going up there for New Year's and he asked if I was busy and...”
“Oh.” Lyla finally realised what the call had been about. Sophie wasn't
changing their plans. She was cancelling them. Sophie had been her last
hope. All the other women she knew were taken or at least had plans for the
holiday. Now she was going to be stuck on her own. She could go to a party
alone, she supposed, but the idea didn't really appeal to her. She didn't want
to go to a party by herself. Still, she could hardly blame Sophie. The entire
reason for their planned night together was to find guys. Sophie had just got
a head-start, that was all.
“Listen, I'm really sorry about this,” Sophie said. “You know, I mean, if it's
going to be too much of a problem, I can always cancel and...”
“What? No, no, don't be silly!” Lyla said, forcing a laugh. “It's fine,
honestly. This is kind of the point, right? Finding cute guys to have fun
with? You go and have a good time Sophie, I'll be fine, honestly.”
 “Are you sure? I feel really bad about this. It's just, the opportunity was
right there for me, so...”
“It's fine,” Lyla repeated, trying to reassure herself just as much as Sophie.
“You go and have fun and give me all the gossip when you get back, okay?”
“Well, if you're certain...” Sophie said, seemingly coming around to the
idea.
“I'm positive. Don't worry, I'm sure I can amuse myself.”
“Okay, great. I'd better get going and pack then. I'll tell you all the news
when I get back!” Sophie hung up immediately after she finished speaking.
Lyla didn't even get a chance to say goodbye. She couldn't bring herself to
be mad though. At least Sophie was excited, and she was genuinely looking
forward to hearing all about it in the new year.
“Well, looks like it's just me this year,” Lyla said, sitting back against her
couch and looking around at her empty living room. “Great.” She spent a
while looking around the room while trying to decide what to do with
herself. This wasn't a good start. She had only just got back from work and
she was already having trouble finding ways to entertain herself. If this kept
up then she would drive herself crazy by the end of the year. She needed
something to do, ideally for the entire week rather than just New Year's
Eve. Luckily, she had easy access to all the information and answers she
could ever need sitting right in her hand.
Lyla opened up the internet on her phone and checked her e-mails first,
hoping that somebody might have invited her somewhere fun or interesting.
They hadn't. Instead all she got was the usual junk mail, along with regular
mail that wasn't any better. A lot of the stuff inside was great but it was all
things she wanted to buy yet couldn't afford. The closest she got to a real
person sending her an email was from a name she couldn't pronounce. The
email contained a picture of a pretty woman and detailed how eager she was
to meet 'Mr. Lyla' and fuck his huge, athletic dick. Mr. Lyla was clearly
supposed to be Lyla, and the spam-bot had misidentified her name as male
(somehow) leading to junk mail hoping to lure 'him' in with a pretty
woman.
After venturing into her emails had been unsuccessful, Lyla decided to
try a search engine instead. It came as a small relief that searching in 'alone
on new' autocompleted to 'alone on new year's eve' for her. At least plenty
of other people were suffering with her. She was about to scroll through the
results but hesitated when she noticed an advert at the top of the page. As
expected, it was based on what she had searched, and normally she would
have ignored such marketing. Right now however she was desperate and
this seemed to be exactly what she needed. She found herself reading along
the details of the advert, nodding along slightly in agreement. Yes, she was
finding herself alone this New Year's Eve. Yes, she would like to get away
from it all. Yes, she would like to meet other singles like herself and have
fun. Eventually giving in to her curiosity and hope, she clicked the advert to
find out more.
It turned out that the advertisement was for a cruise ship. Apparently the
next day there would be a cruise ship leaving port only a few towns over.
The cruise was specially a 'singles' cruise for New Year's, meaning plenty of
partying and drinking and flirting without getting jealous of other people's
partners. It was a big decision to make on the spur of the moment but she
didn't have much time to think it over. The cruise ship was leaving
tomorrow and there were only a few spots left. This was it, Lyla decided.
This was clearly fate. She grabbed her credit card and typed her details in
along with making the payment. Sure it was expensive but now of all times
seemed like a good opportunity to treat herself. As daunting as going off on
a cruise with total strangers was, she was always getting excited at the
prospect. This was definitely going to be worth it, she decided. She would
ensure that it was. Lyla wasn't going to waste the opportunity. She was
going to march onto the cruise ship, find the hottest guy there and ride him
into the new year. Already grinning with excitement she confirmed the
booking details before leaping to her feet and rushing into her bedroom to
start packing. Sophie could have her lake house date. Lyla had something
even better, and when they met up again in the new year she was looking
forward to bragging about her incredible New Year's Eve cruise. If all went
to plan she would also be showing off her latest arm candy at the time as
well.
The night flew by while Lyla packed, and after a good night's rest and
a decent breakfast she hopped in her car and began driving to the other
town for departure. Her music was on nice and loud and she was singing
along as she sped along the road. She hadn't even set her eyes on the cruise
ship yet but she was already having the time of her life. Clearly she had
made the right decision to book this little vacation. If the mini cruise came
even remotely close to living up to her excitement then she would be
thrilled.
 Once she was in town she could already see the cruise ship. She found
herself a parking spot for the next few days, picked up a couple of essentials
in the stores that she hadn't remembered to pack and finally made her way
over to the ship. Unfortunately her eagerness to get going backfired and she
found that they weren't allowing passengers to board for another two hours
as the cleaning crews had to finish working. It was a bit of a blow given
how excited she had been but Lyla easily sprang back, dumping her stuff in
her car and stopping off at a cafe for breakfast. She made sure to go
somewhere with seating that overlooked the docks so she could still see the
ship. Hopefully other people would be just as excited as she was and she
would be able to get a glimpse of what was on offer before even getting on
board.
A few drinks later, Lyla had managed to calm her excitement.
Unfortunately she hadn't actually seen anyone else approach the ship,
though she had looked away from time to time so might have missed the
odd one or two people. That didn't matter though. She had killed enough
time. She paid the waitress and grabbed her stuff from the car again, once
more marching down to the ship in order to board. Things went a little more
smoothly this time and she eagerly rushed onto the ship to get a look at her
room and store her things away.
The cabin was only small but that didn't make it any less luxurious. The
bed was somewhere between a single and a double, easily big enough for
one person and probably enough for two people if you snuggled up
together. Either they had thoroughly outfitted the cabins in preparation for
the singles cruise or it was just a happy coincidence. She was inclined to
think it was the latter. A wardrobe and set of draws were all nailed to one
wall to ensure nothing toppled over if the weather took a turn for the worse
and the sea became rough and another door led into a small bathroom with
a toilet and shower. Much like the main room, the bathroom was small and
cramped together. It was understandable though considering how many
people they needed to fit onto the ship. Lyla didn't really mind anyway. If
everything went to plan then she wouldn't be spending much time in the
bedroom anyway – or if she was spending a lot of time in the bedroom then
it would be on her back and would be thinking about the size of things other
than the room.
Satisfied with the way the room looked, Lyla dropped her belongings on
the bed and walked out of the room again. She cold unpack later. Right now
she was more interested in exploring the cruise ship. If she familiarised
herself with the layout then she would have the advantage when everybody
else started piling onto the ship. She spent a little while wandering around
the ship, deciding where the best guys were probably going to be. The pool
seemed like a good guess, or at least it would have been were it not late
December. It was far too cold to be swimming. Around the pool, however,
was still a good guess. Especially with the bar set up nearby. It was a shame
that it would be too cold for anyone to hop into the pool. Seeing a guy
topless made it much easier to decide if he was attractive enough to warrant
her attention. Oh, who was she kidding? At this point there wouldn't be
many guys that would put her off. She was desperate to find someone to
kiss by midnight on New Year's Eve and it didn't have to turn into anything
more than a fun little fling anyway. As long as he wasn't taken, at least
reasonably attractive and not a total asshole then she would be satisfied.
Lyla also stopped off in the main dining hall and the bar but at this point
there was nobody around. It all looked nice at least, though she imagined it
was going to look even better when people started turning up and music and
chatter filled the air. A few drinks always tended to make things better too.
Satisfied with her exploration of the ship, Lyla returned to her room. She
had managed to waste a good couple of hours wandering around the ship
and now it was time to start preparing herself for the evening. There would
be an introductory dinner for everyone, including a couple of free drinks
along with their meals, which gave everybody the opportunity to greet one
another and get started on their flirting. In order to make sure she was
looking her best and made a good first impression she took the opportunity
to take a little nap, making the excuse to herself that she was testing the bed
ahead of bringing anyone back to her room. The little nap somehow
stretched out over two hours, and by the time she got up again she had to
rush to find something suitable to wear.
Lyla spent another half an hour choosing between the outfits she had
brought along with her before finally settling on a long black dress that did
a good job of highlighting her curves and showed off just enough cleavage
to be sexy without seeming slutty. Happy with her decision she hopped in
the shower and got herself cleaned up before getting changed and rushing
off to the main dining hall for the dinner.
It looked like an entirely different room when it was filled with people.
Plenty of men and women were gathered around and a lot of them were
already chatting happily. There seemed quite a few decent looking men and
that was only at a glance. Lyla grinned happily as she wandered through the
room, seeking out a suitable table to settle down at to enjoy her meal and
the greeting from the captain. She settled on a table with three men and only
one other woman. Perfect. That meant she only had to compete for one of
them, and if she lost out then she could happily settle for one of the two
guys remaining – or even both of them if they were willing! She said hello
and took a seat, getting a few polite greetings back.
They spoke a little and drank, stopping briefly to listen to the captain
speak, and as the night went on Lyla realised she had made a mistake. The
other woman was flirting heavily with one of the guys, and while she had
planned for that, she hadn't planned for the other two men flirting with each
other. Wonderful. There was all four of the other people at her table spoken
for. She sighed quietly and drained what remained of her third glass of line
before getting to her feet and wandering over to the bar for another. She
took a good look at the other women during her walk to the bar and started
to realise why other women were having more luck trying to attract men.
Lyla had decided to dress sexy. Most of these women had taken it a step
further and decided to dress slutty. Showing a little cleavage was usually
effective but it didn't draw much attention when other women pretty much
had their tits out. Lyla tried not to think about it and just distract herself
with another glass of wine at the bar.
“Oh good, I'm not the only one who put on more than half her outfit,” said
a voice from beside Lyla after she finished paying for her next glass of
wine.
“Hm?” Lyla turned around and realised there was only one other person at
the bar. It was clearly the other woman that had spoken to her. Her thick,
dark hair framed her face perfectly, and although she had managed to cover
up more than most of the other women on the cruise that somehow made
her even more attractive. Having a little mystery was quite appealing,
though her top was still low-cut enough to give Lyla quite the eyeful.
“I'm Isabel,” said the other woman, walking over to stand beside Lyla and
offering her a smile. “Sorry, just let me know if I'm keeping you from a
hunk, I was just hoping you might be someone else struggling as much as I
am.”
“Oh, no, it's fine,” Lyla said with a little laugh. “You got me. I'm in the
same position. It's just like you said, I think we're the only two people here
that remembered to put on a full outfit.”
“I suppose some men don't appreciate a woman that dresses to impress
rather than just letting it all hang out, huh?” Isabel chuckled, taking a sip of
her drink.
“Unfortunately it seems that the guys that appreciate a woman dressing up
instead of dressing down clearly aren't the ones that are looking to hook up
on a singles cruise.” Although Lyla had been hoping to find a hot guy to
chat with she was happy enough spending time with Isabel instead. She still
had a couple more nights until New Year's anyway. There was plenty of
time to find a guy to kiss at midnight. The two of them spent the rest of the
night happily chatting between themselves. They never got around to going
on the hunt for men together but they could always join forces to hunt
together over the next couple of days anyway.
For the next two days, Lyla and Isabel joined forces in their attempt to
find some decent men. Despite their best efforts, they remained
unsuccessful. Neither of them had managed to find a partner by the time the
New Year's Eve party rolled around, and when the clock hit eleven it
seemed safe to assume that neither of them were going to find a guy to kiss
at midnight.
“Well, so much for this cruise being my last resort to find a guy to kiss at
midnight,” said Lyla with a sigh, draining what remained of the wine in her
glass. “I'm half-tempted to call it a night, to be honest.”
“I guess there's not much point in staying here and watching everyone else
have a good time,” Isabel agreed, draining her glass as well. “Why don't we
take the party back to my room? I've got some alcohol stashed away so we
can carry on drinking and celebrate in my cabin.”
“Sounds better than waiting around here,” Lyla agreed. The two of them
left the party behind, choosing instead to settle down in Isabel's room with
some drinks. There wasn't much space so the two of them ended up sat
together on her bed, talking and laughing and drinking together.
“This is much more fun than the main party,” Isabel said with a smile.
“Shame we don't have anyone to kiss at midnight, though.”
“We can always kiss each other,” Lyla said, surprising herself. She didn't
even realise what she was saying until the words were out of her mouth.
“Oh?” Isabel grinned at her. “I 'm up for that, though I didn't realise you
swung that way. You should have said so sooner.”
 “I don't think I realised until just then either,” Lyla laughed. “I guess
you've just convinced me that it's worth giving women a try as well. Well,
you and all the guys on this cruise that only care about how little a woman's
wearing.”
“You prefer your women covered up?” Isabel asked.
“Only in public, when you're alone together it's another matter entirely.”
“Is that so?” Isabel smirked and slowly got to her feet, putting her drink
down and turning to face Lyla. “So are you telling me you want to see me
naked?”
“I wasn't saying that,” Lyla said, “I was just...hinting at it. Heavily.” She
hadn't been with a woman before but the thought had crossed her mind now
and then and Isabel seemed like exactly the sort of woman she would want
to sleep with.
“I see.” Isabel leaned down, her nose pressing gently against Lyla's She
could feel the other woman's warm breath against her lips. “Well as you're
being so honest, I suppose I might just reward you by giving you precisely
what you want.” Lyla leaned forward to kiss her but Isabel pulled back. “Oh
no, not yet,” she said teasingly. “We have to kiss at midnight, right? Until
then I think we'll have to hold off on that, although getting naked and
playing around a little is nothing to do with the New Year so I think we can
have some fun in the meantime.”
“I like the way you think,” Lyla said excitedly, sitting back to get a good
look at Isabel as she began removing her clothes. Her dress slipped easily
off her shoulders and unzipping it turned it into a puddle of material at her
feet. Lyla audibly gasped when she discovered Isabel wasn't wearing a bra,
her huge tits hanging out in the open with her puffy nipples hardening into
excited peaks. Her panties slipped down her legs shortly after, revealing the
neatly trimmed hair of her pussy and the glistening wetness of her thighs.
“In case you couldn't tell,” said Isabel, running a finger gently along her
soaking slit, “I'm kind of enjoying getting naked for you.”
“I kind of had a feeling,” Lyla grinned. “Though it's not fair that you get
all the fun. Maybe I should join in too.” She put her drink down and hopped
to her feet, eagerly starting to remove her clothes so she could join Isabel in
being naked. Within mere moments she was naked as well, and although
they had agreed to hold off on kissing until the stroke of midnight that
didn't mean there was nothing they could do together.
 “I have to say, I'm impressed,” said Isabel, brazenly reaching out and
taking one of Lyla's breasts in each of her hands. Lyla gave a little gasp of
pleasure that turned into a moan when she gently squeezed them. “I thought
you might just be wearing a good bra and dressing to impress but you're just
as sexy with your clothes off.”
“Mm, well you're not so bad yourself,” Lyla flirted, instead choosing to
grip Isabel firmly by the hips and pull her closer. She pressed her body
close to the other woman's, loving the feel of her naked body against her
own. Her pussy was throbbing and dripping with anticipation already and
they had barely even done anything yet. She couldn't imagine how good it
was going to be when they actually got going.
Isabel continued to massage and squeeze her tits, parting her fingers
briefly to allow Lyla's nipples to slip between them before closing her
fingers together again. Feeling her nipples squeezed between the other
woman's fingers earned a little squeak of pleasure from Lyla. The squeak of
pleasure grew into a groan as Isabel continued fondling her chest for a little
longer before urging her backwards. The bed hit the back of Lyla's legs and
she toppled over, falling onto the bed and splaying out across it. Her entire
body, naked and exposed, was presented to Isabel as the other woman
towered over her.
“You know, we said we'd hold off on kissing but I figure that only applies
to kissing each other on the lips, right?” said Isabel thoughtfully as she
looked over Lyla's naked body.
“If you want to kiss me elsewhere then you're more than welcome to,”
Lyla said eagerly, shuffling on the bed to make herself comfortable while
attempting to entice Isabel to lay down with her.
“Well, if you think it's alright as well then I suppose there's no good reason
to hold myself back.” Considering what Isabel had said, Lyla thought she
might kiss her on the neck or perhaps around her breasts. She did something
even better than that. Suddenly Lyla's legs were spread open and Isabel
disappeared down between them, her head quickly finding itself buried in
her crotch.
“Ah, fuck!” Lyla gasped with pleasure as she felt Isabel's tongue run over
her soaking slit, tasting and licking her eagerly. Isabel was kissing her pussy
desperately, making no attempt to gently build up to the action after how
worked up she had already become, and her tongue rapidly flicked and
licked over Lyla to drink up every drop of her wetness she could find. Lyla
was moaning and panting loudly, making no attempt to be quiet, and
reached down to gently run her hand through Isabel's hair while pushing her
pussy up against her face. As good as it was, she couldn't help wanting
more. It seemed like no matter how much Isabel gave her, it would never be
enough. She would always want even more from the other woman.
Isabel continued pleasuring her for a few minutes when an idea struck
Lyla. She pulled away suddenly and heard a small whine of dissatisfaction
from Isabel.
“It's fine,” Lyla laughed breathlessly, “you only have to stop for a moment.
I was just thinking it might be more comfortable if you were on the bed
too...on all fours...above me, and facing the other way.” She had tried to be
subtle but gave up when she realised she was more concerned about getting
the point across than being smart with her flirting.
“Oh?” Isabel grinned and leapt onto the bed, eagerly assuming the position
that Lyla had described. The view of Isabel's pussy dripping right above her
face was exactly what Lyla had been hoping for and she wasted no time in
leaning up to lick and taste it. She had felt good before, but this time when
Isabel returned to pleasuring her it felt even better, not only because she
could taste Isabel's pussy in return but also because she could hear the other
woman moaning for her.
The two of them were so worked up and busy pleasuring one another
that they almost missed the big moment. They heard loud voices from
outside, slowly counting down from five instead of ten. They had clearly
missed the first five numbers of the countdown.
“Ooh, quick, nearly midnight!” Lyla laughed.
“Can't believe we nearly missed it after all that,” Isabel chuckled, moving
to lay down beside Lyla instead. She wrapped her arms around her and
pulled her close, somehow resisting the desire to kiss her until she heard the
voices outside reach the end of their countdown.
“Happy...!” Lyla had been about to wish her a happy new year but was
interrupted by the kiss. Isabel's tongue dove into her mouth, kissing her
desperately and passionately. Lyla happily gave up on wishing her a new
year and returned the kiss, holding Isabel tightly as they made out. All of
their playing around while avoiding kissing somehow made the kiss even
better. They rolled over as they held each other close and Lyla found herself
on top of Isabel, their legs intertwined and their pussies pushed close
together.
 The two of them were moaning louder than ever, albeit with the noise
muffled by them kissing. They started moving quickly, rubbing against each
other as they kissed. Using their mouths on each other before had been
wonderful but it simply wasn't as good as actually getting to fuck one
another. They moved quickly, their slick cunts squelching with wetness as
they pushed tightly together over and over again. Lyla had never fucked
another woman before and she couldn't believe what she had been missing.
This was far better than any of her experiences with men. One of the
benefits of being with another woman was that another woman had a better
idea of what made a woman feel good.
The passion and the build-up that came before it was too much to bear.
Lyla gripped onto Isabel tightly and screamed with ecstasy as she came
hard, her pussy tightening for a moment before she squirted against the
other woman's pussy. She pulled away from the kiss, gasping and panting
for breath after what had been the most intense orgasm of her life.
“Wow...that good huh?” Isabel asked with a grin, rather pleased with what
a great orgasm she had clearly given Lyla.
“Definitely a good way to bring in the new year,” Lyla said with a
breathless laugh.
“You want to take a break?” Isabel offered.
“Fuck no,” said Lyla. “I've had no action since I got on this ship. I think
it's time we catch up.”
“Sounds good to me.” The two of them kissed again, wrapped up in one
another as they continued fucking desperately. Despite thinking the first
couple of days on the cruise ship had been a total failure, it was all worth it
in the end. Lyla thought briefly about bragging to her friends about what a
fantastic New Year's Eve party she had managed to have with only one
other person but she discarded the thought right now. In that moment, all
she could bring herself to think about was Isabel's naked body up against
her own, and she intended to keep it that way until they both orgasmed
until they were sore and finally fell asleep.
Lovely Lesbian Night In
Paige stepped out of the shower and threw a towel around her waist, not
bothering to cover the upper half. It wasn't like there was anyone to see her
anyway. She was alone in her apartment and could have walked around
entirely naked if she pleased, though decided against doing so because she
wanted to be able to sit down without leaving a wet imprint off her ass
wherever she chose to sit. Shaking her hair out, she took a moment to look
at herself in the mirror above the sink and frowned. It didn't matter what she
did with her hair, it always seemed to look a mess. Perhaps it was because
she liked to keep it short. The only problem was the few occasions when
women had mistaken her for a particularly slender man from behind. Even
when she turned around, her small breasts sometimes gave people pause
when they approached her.
“Perhaps that's why nobody ever asks me out,” Paige mused with a sigh,
grabbing her glasses off the side and slipping them on. She grumbled when
she realised she couldn't see anything and grabbed some tissue to wipe them
clean. They had steamed up in the bathroom while she was showering. She
really needed to start remembering to take her glasses off before entering
the room.
Now that she could see a little better she took a step back from the
mirror to get a better look at herself. It wasn't big enough for a full-body
view but she could still see down to her chest and her exposed, puffy
nipples. She reached up and took a breast in either hand, pushing them
slightly together and squeezing them a little. Well, they may not have been
big but she at least thought they were a decent pair. It was just a shame that
nobody else was around to feel them for her. It had been months since she'd
last been with a guy, and the way things were going that wasn't going to
change any time soon. She really didn't understand why either. She may not
have been stacked and stunning but she was confident and outgoing enough
and she'd been told she was cute in the past. She was even fairly intelligent
and could hold a decent conversation.
“Then again, maybe that's the problem,” Paige mused with a little laugh as
she stopped playing with her breasts and turned to leave the bathroom.
Perhaps she needed to show her intelligence a little less. Maybe people
would prefer it if she seemed a little air-headed and ditzy. It would certainly
fit the whole 'cute' image a lot better. The idea of pretending to be someone
else like that wasn't terribly appealing but at this point she was willing to try
almost anything. She just needed to get laid. Using her vibrator was fine in
the interim but nothing compared to actually having someone in bed with
you.
Paige jumped when a peculiar noise started coming from the other room.
She hesitated for a moment, thinking someone had broken in while she was
in the shower, and then realised the noise she could hear was music. In fact,
it was very familiar music, something she heard quite often.
“Oh!” Paige suddenly realised what the noise was. It was a call coming
through on her computer. She quickly moved through to the other room and
sat down at her computer, careful to sit on her towel rather than letting the
seat get wet, and clicked the button to answer. She recognised the name
immediately and was glad to see she hadn't been too slow. “Hey Sonia!”
Paige said brightly. “Sorry about the wait, I just got out of the shower.”
“So I noticed,” responded the woman on the other end of the video-call.
“Honestly though, you're lucky it's me that called and not somebody else.
Unless you were expecting someone else in particular?” she asked with a
smirk.
“Huh?” It took Paige a moment to realise what she was talking about.
“Oh!” She yelped and quickly ducked down in her seat, bringing her arms
up to cover her chest. She'd answered the call without thinking. It hadn't
occurred to her it was a video-call rather than a regular voice-chat and as a
result had greeted Sonia by flashing her tits at the other woman.
“You didn't even realise, did you? Sonia laughed, clearly amused rather
than upset at getting an eyeful of Paige's small yet perky tits. “You really
are lucky it was me and not somebody else.”
“I know, I know,” Paige sighed, her cheeks still burning with
embarrassment. “Anyway, my embarrassment aside, what were you calling
for?” she asked.
“Oh, right! I almost forgot after you decided to flash me,” Sonia teased her
with a laugh. “I wanted to see if you were free tonight. I was thinking I
might hit a couple of bars but I didn't want to go on my own. You've already
showered, too, so it won't take long to get ready.”
“A night out?” Paige mused aloud. “Mm, well, I suppose that might be
nice. Who else is going?” she asked. It had only been a few moments ago
that she'd been complaining over how long ago she'd last taken someone to
bed, so going for a night out seemed like a good idea.
 “Just you and me,” Sonia said, “to be honest I'm kind of hoping to pull. It's
been way too long since I last got laid.”
“Great minds think alike, I suppose,” Paige said with a chuckle. “Has it
really been that long for you though? I mean, guys are always checking you
out, I bet you have people flirting with you all the time.”
“Well...” Sonia pulled a face in response. “They do, I guess, but just
because I want some action doesn't mean that just anyone will do. I want
someone who's hot and actually know what they're doing, you know?”
“I guess that makes sense.”
“So! How about it? You want to come on a night out with me? I bet you'd
like to pull as well. I'm pretty sure it's been over a year since the last guy
you dated.”
“Yeah, yeah, don't remind me of how long it's been,” Paige complained.
“Honestly, if I don't get some action soon I swear my virginity's going to go
grow back.”
“I'm sure we can find you some action tonight,” Sonia assured her with a
grin. “So, you down for a night out then?” she checked.
“Sure, I'm in.”
“Great!” Sonia was clearly glad to hear she wouldn't be alone on her night
out. “I'll come pick you in a couple of hours then, alright?”
“Alright,” Paige agreed, “sounds good!”

Sonia sighed contentedly as she ended the call and sat back on her bed.
She'd been using her laptop for the video-call and it was just as well.
Whatever she had expected when she called Paige, it definitely hadn't been
that! She still couldn't believe she'd managed to see Paige topless all of a
sudden. Her breasts may not have been huge but they were beautiful and
perfect in her opinion. She wriggled a little on the bed and pushed her
laptop to one side, making herself comfortable as one hand gently slid down
towards her crotch and started rubbing against it through her clothes. She
gasped and groaned quietly, her mind full of the image of Paige's beautiful,
half-naked body. She'd originally called to organise going out on the pull
together but now she wasn't so sure. Now she suddenly found she was more
interested in trying to convince her friend to bed rather than to a bar.
It wasn't the first time Sonia had thought about her like this. She'd
thought Paige was attractive for a long time, but she'd always the other
woman was only interested in men. Still, that didn't stop her from
fantasizing. Having actually been able to get a good look at her friend's
half-naked body was incredible and she wanted to enjoy the image while it
was still fresh in her mind. She squirmed and gasped quietly, slipping a
hand into her pants to gently rub herself through her panties. She could
already feel her clit swelling with arousal and it felt even more sensitive
than usual as she rubbed it in small, tight circles through her panties.
“Ah...Paige...” Sonia didn't realise she was moaning the other woman's
name at first, but somehow she felt better than ever when she did. It felt
oddly gratifying to admit to what she was doing, to moan for her friend
rather than masturbating silently. She knew she was alone anyway so there
was no danger in being a little louder. She gave up trying to hold back and
gasped and groaned softly, slipping her hand under her panties to
masturbate properly. She slipped her fingers straight past her clit this time
and right down to her pussy. It was already soaking wet and she easily
slipped two fingers into her eager slit, hearing a satisfying squelch as she
pushed inside.
“Fuck!” Sonia swore with pleasure as she started fingering herself faster
and harder. It felt so good! She masturbated occasionally anyway, though
usually she preferred to think of guys when she did so. Thinking of Paige
instead made it feel way better than usual. She could still perfectly visualise
the other woman's perfect perky tits and it wasn't difficult to imagine what
her tight, wet hole might look like. Of course, it would have been much
better if she could have actually seen it for herself, but for now her
imagination would have to suffice. It certainly seemed to be doing the trick
judging by how wet the bedsheets were getting beneath her crotch.
Sonia's hips bucked and shifted suddenly and her entire body shuddered
with pleasure as she suddenly hit her climax. She bit back a scream of
ecstasy as she reached orgasm, her pussy tightening and clamping down her
fingers as she finished. Her entire body was overwhelmed with pleasure as
she continued on for a few extra moments during the orgasm, stunned by
how incredible she felt. Soon enough however she had to stop and collapsed
backwards, leaning heavily against her bed's headboard.
“Wow...” Sonia was breathing heavily as she sat back in her soaking wet
panties. “That was...amazing.” It took her a moment to come to her senses
and realise what she'd been thinking about. “...huh. Well, I guess tonight's
going to be interesting,” Sonia said with a little chuckle. She'd invited Paige
out so the two of them could go on the pull together but now she wasn't so
sure about her plan. She wasn't too thrilled with the idea of either of them
going off with some man they met in the bar. It would be much better if
they could enjoy each other's company instead. Perhaps she would take
some alcohol with her to Paige's, she decided. They could do a little pre-
drinking before they went on. Hopefully that would turn into just drinking
at Paige's apartment, which meant that she had no competition for the other
woman's attention.
It wasn't the first time Sonia had found herself attracted to another
woman. She'd even dated women in the past and taken them to bed. Paige
however was someone she'd never considered for one reason or another.
Now she wasn't sure why. Paige was attractive, fun to be around and smart
to boot. She seemed like an ideal partner. Perhaps she had just always
assumed Paige was straight, which in all fairness she supposed might still
be the case.
“Well, I won't know if I don't try,” Sonia said with a shrug, slipping off the
bed and peeling off her soaking wet panties to throw them into a laundry
hamper. There was obviously a chance that Paige wouldn't be interested in
women, or even that she would be interested in women but no in Sonia, but
that was no reason to avoid trying at all. If Paige wasn't interested in her
then that was fine, but for now she was going to just hope for the best. She
made her way over to her closet and opened it up to seek out an outfit.
“Let's see, it needs to be sexy enough that she's interested but not so sexy
that I can't get comfortable sitting around in it...” Sonia mused to herself as
she looked over her options. She figured she could probably just turn up in
a t-shirt and jeans and Paige wouldn't mind, but as the plan was originally
for them to go out to a bar after meeting up she had to at least appear to still
be intending to go for a night out. That meant a decent dress, Sonia decided,
and one with a reasonable amount of cleavage to boot. Usually she would
wear something like that go get attention from men, though tonight she was
hoping it would be Paige looking at her tits instead.
Before getting changed she decided to hop in the shower. She hadn't
needed one a few minutes ago but masturbating over Paige had caused her
to work up quite a sweat, and on the off-chance that she got lucky with the
other woman tonight she didn't want to screw up her chances by stinking of
sweat. The shower was over with quickly enough, though she struggled to
resist the urge to get off again once she'd completely stripped. It had felt so
good the last time that it was difficult to control herself and not give in to
the urge to repeat her previous fun. The only thing that stopped her was
worrying that she might exhaust herself if she made herself cum again
already. She wanted to have plenty of energy for later, just in case Paige
was feeling up for some fun.
Once she was clean, Sonia dried off and finally started getting her
clothes on. She slipped on a decent bra with some good lift that would
really highlight her sizeable breasts and found a matching pair of panties.
She had briefly considered not bothering with the underwear but figured it
was probably for the best. Whilst she didn't want her underwear getting in
the way of any potential fun with Paige, she also didn't want to end up
going for a night out without any underwear. A strong gust of wind would
end up flashing her bare pussy to everyone, and while the thought was
admittedly somewhat exhilarating, the thought of the trouble she'd be in
afterwards wasn't. Exposing yourself was fun sometimes but being in
trouble for indecent exposure definitely wasn't.
Sonia took a moment to look at herself in the mirror and run her hands
over her body.
“Mm, I feel like something's missing,” she muttered, turning one way and
then the other as she looked herself over in the full-length mirror. She spent
a minute or so looking at her reflection before giving up with a sigh. It was
a no good. Whatever was missing, she couldn't put he finger on it.
Obviously she needed to actually put her dress on, but there was something
else as well.
“Maybe what I'm missing is her in my bed,” Sonia laughed, finally
slipping her dress on. She proceeded to adjust it to make her already ample
tits look as incredible and appealing as possible before finding out a pair of
heels to wear with the dress. Whatever she had thought was missing clearly
wasn't important. She felt fine now. Maybe it really was that she felt Paige
was missing? Maybe she would have to ask the other woman to stand in
front of the mirror with her. She laughed a little at the thought. No, she was
being silly. It wasn't uncommon to worry you were forgetting something
only to find out that nothing was amiss. She put aside the peculiar thoughts
and finished getting ready, grabbing her purse, keys and jacket and heading
for the door.
“Alright, still plenty of time,” Sonia muttered to herself, glancing at the
clock on her way out. She paused and quickly grabbed her phone, always
sure to have it with her in case of an emergency. “I should be able to stop
off and grab some alcohol from the store on the way there. Hopefully a little
pre-drinking will lead to some fun at home rather than having to look for
someone decent to take home.” She couldn't help grinning slightly with
excitement as she left her apartment for a night out that would hopefully be
turning into a night in instead.

Paige sighed as she looked at herself in the mirror. No, this wouldn't do
either. She slipped the dress off and put it up on the hangar before putting it
back in her closet. Why was it so difficult to find something decent to wear?
She had a reasonable amount of options, it was just that none of them
seemed right. She had tried on a couple of dresses but they just didn't feel
right. She didn't have much of a chest to show off in them and being petite
rather than curvy meant she couldn't even use the outfit to show off her
curves. She'd tried on a simple pair of trousers and a nice blouse instead,
but that just made it look like she'd come straight from work. It wasn't
exactly a bad look by any means but she didn't really think it was
appropriate for a night out in a bar.
“Maybe this...?” Paige muttered, pulling out a a sweater. It was a little cold
out right now, she supposed, and being warm would definitely be nice. She
wouldn't be showing off her figure at all if she was wearing a sweater and
jeans but perhaps that was the right approach. The sweater was a little big
for her so the cute, soft appeal of a petite woman like her was really
emphasised as a result.
With few other options left, Paige slipped into the outfit and took a look
in the mirror again. It still wasn't perfect, but it was okay, and at this point
that was enough for her. She didn't mind trying on different clothes but she
really didn't want to keep on having to undress and redress again.
A knock on the door meant that her planning time was up anyway.
“Just a minute!” Paige called, checking around to make sure nothing
embarrassing such as used underwear or a sex toy had been left on show.
She quickly made her way to the front door and opened it, offering a smile
as she greeted Sonia. “Hey, good timing, I just finished getting ready,” she
said. It was impossible to avoid her eyes naturally dipping down to Sonia's
amazing cleavage and she felt herself get a little wet at the sight. That
wasn't anything unusual though. She'd known Sonia for a long time and
she'd always thought she was attractive. She'd just chosen not to try and do
anything about it. Paige figured someone so stereotypically pretty like her
wouldn't be interested if she made a move.
“That's fine, no rush,” Sonia said as she held up the carrier bag she was
holding. It clanked when she moved it and Paige glanced in to see the
bottles inside.
“You brought alcohol with you?” Paige asked, a little confused. She had
been under the impression they were heading straight out to the bars.
“Yep. Figured we'd indulge in a little pre-drinking before we head out. You
know, help to build our confidence up and whatever.”
“Oh.” Paige took a moment to adjust to the plan but decided she was
happy with it. “Sounds good!” Honestly, she hadn't been overly thrilled
with the idea of going on the pull anyway. She loved hanging out with
Sonia but trying to get a guy's attention when you were stood next to
someone as stunning as stacked as Sonia was virtually impossible. The
thought of the two of them just spending time alone together drinking
sounded a lot more fun.
“Great! Lucky you said that, because I don't know what I'd have done with
all this otherwise,” Sonia laughed. Paige invited her in and she stepped
inside, putting the carrier back down on the coffee table with a sigh of
relief. “Geez, you don't expect it to be that heavy when you move it all from
a basket to a carrier bag.”
“You did buy kind of a lot,” Paige laughed, closing the door and walking
over to get a proper look inside the bag. “This is looking less like pre-
drinking and more like pre-getting-wasted,” she laughed.
“I may have bought a little more than I should have,” Sonia admitted with
a chuckle. “Still, at least you're here to help me with that, right?” she said
brightly.
“I suppose it would be irresponsible to leave you to struggle through all of
it on your own,” Paige conceded with a grin. “One second, I'll go grab us a
couple of glasses, make yourself comfortable.” She retreated to the kitchen
to get a couple of glasses and took a moment to collect her thoughts while
she had some privacy. It was just going to be the two of them now, drinking
alone together without any interruptions. Maybe if Sonia drank enough
she'd actually consider Paige worth dating, or at least sleeping with? Paige
turned the idea over in her head for a moment before shaking her head. No,
that wasn't the right way to think of it. She would love it Sonia was
interested, of course, but she didn't want it to be just because she was drunk.
If they got that drunk then they'd probably just end up passed out on the
floor anyway. Despite that, a little part of her wondered if this was
intentional. Bringing over so much alcohol hardly seemed like a mistake,
and Sonia had certainly made sure to put her best assets on show when she
came over.
“No, I'm being stupid,” Paige said quietly, chiding herself. She was
reading too much into things. Sonia had come over to have fun and drink.
That was all. She would let herself fantasize a little about the possibility of
something happening between the two of them but she wasn't going to hope
for it. That would only lead to disappointment. Instead she would just enjoy
their time together, and while she was it, enjoy the sight of Sonia in her
sexy little dress while nobody else but her got to enjoy the view.
“Alright,” said Paige as she returned with two glasses, “what are we
starting with?”
The two of them settled down together on the couch to drink a little, and
before they knew it they were on their third glass each and had polished off
one of the bottles and started a second. At some point the television had
ended up turned on and Sonia had removed her heels. Now the two of them
were curled up next to each other on the couch, laughing and joking and
playing along with a bizarre game-show on an obscure channel. Very few of
their answers turned out to be right, though that was mainly down to neither
of them actually trying to guess the right answer. Most of what they called
out tended to be jokes that were either silly or dirty, if not both. The fun
came to a temporary stop however when the show stopped for adverts.
“Aw, I was having fun,” Paige sighed, flopping sideways and leaning
against Sonia. Her head ended up against the other woman's tits and she felt
her face redden with embarrassment. It was too late to move though. If she
moved now it would be obvious she'd noticed. It was better just to pretend
it didn't matter, despite how horny it was making her.
“Well, looks like you're having another kind of fun now,” Sonia teased her,
huge huge tits quivering and pushing against her face when she laughed.
“O-oh, sorry,” Paige said with a nervous laugh, awkwardly moving to sit
upright again. There was silence for a moment, neither of them sure what to
say, before Sonia felt the power of drunken courage and spoke up.
“Have you ever kissed another woman before?” she asked suddenly.
“W-what?” Paige was taken aback and took a moment to check she'd
heard her correctly. “Uh, well, n-no...why?”
 “Do you wanna?” Sonia said with a grin.
“I-I uh, think you've maybe drunk a little too much there,” Paige chuckled,
taking the glass from her and setting it down to one side.
“I'm fine,” Sonia assured her with a wave of her hand, “I'm a little tipsy,
sure, but I haven't had nearly enough to be drunk. I'm just tipsy enough to
feel more confident, that's all.”
“You did just ask me to kiss you though,” Paige pointed out, her face still a
little red.
“So?” Sonia shrugged. “I wouldn't have the guts to ask if I didn't get a
little tipsy first. It's fine if you don't want to anyway. To be honest I always
kind of figured you were straight, but I won't know if I don't ask, will I?”
“Oh.” Paige didn't really know what to say to that. She was quiet for a
moment as she turned over a few possible responses in her mind. “Uh,
well...I've never kissed a woman, so I guess I don't really know how much
I'd like it.”
“Well, if you wanted to try then I'd be willing,” Sonia offered, any nerves
or awkwardness vanishing after a couple of drinks. “I mean, especially after
you gave me such a good show earlier,” she added teasingly.
“What?” Paige yelped when she realised what she meant. “Oh! Geez, I
still can't believe I did that,” she said with a little laugh as she blushed.
“Well, I mean, if you're offering then I wouldn't mind giving it a try,” she
admitted. “Only if you want to though, of course.”
“Definitely.” Sonia adjusted her position on the couch to sit properly and
Paige moved next to her, turning to face her. The two of them looked at one
another uncertainly for a moment before leaning in, both closing their eyes
and letting their lips meet.
Paige felt her heart beat faster as she finally kissed the other woman.
She'd thought about doing it for a long time and it felt just as wonderful as
she'd imagined it would. Her lips were warm and soft and she felt somehow
both strong yet delicate when she embraced her. Perhaps part of it was the
alcohol pushing them onwards, but most of it seemed to be years of pent up
desire finally showing itself. Their lips parted and their tongues met,
wrestling for dominance as they kissed passionately.
It went on like this for a few minutes before they finally hard to separate
and catch their breath.
“So,” Sonia said with a smirk, “how was it?”
 “...I'm really horny,” Paige blurted out, her face bright red with
embarrassment.
“Oh?” Sonia leaned in close and nipped her ear gently. “You know what?
Me too. Maybe we could help each other out?” she suggested
“Definitely,” Paige agreed eagerly.
Suddenly they were kissing again, their hands roaming over one
another's bodies, feeling and groping and squeezing. They quickly started
stripping each other down, stopping their kiss only once in order to peel off
Paige's sweater. When their lips parted again afterwards it was so they could
both get a good look at the other, stripped completely naked during their
passionate kiss.
“Wow, you're so hot,” Sonia breathed, trailing her hands up Paige's body
to her small, perky tits. She rubbed them gently, teasing her nipples with her
thumbs and watching the other woman gasp and groan and squirm for her.
“Ah, Sonia...it's so good...!” Paige moaned, arching her back and pushing
her tits into the other woman's hands. She wasn't going to be outdone so
easily however. She reached down and slid her hands up along Sonia's
already soaking wet thighs. The other woman gasped and moaned, shifting
her hips, eager for more attention. Paige was more than happy to provide it,
sliding a single finger straight into Sonia's eager, waiting hole.
Suddenly they were kissing again, Sonia teasing and massaging Paige's
tits while she fingered her in return. They were both moaning into the kiss,
desperately trying to get closer and closer as they pleasured one another.
“Mm..wait!” Paige gasped, pulling away suddenly. “Come on, let's go to
my room. I want to do this properly,” she said decidedly.
“Gladly.” Sonia moved quickly, getting to her feet and rushing to the
bedroom with Paige. They were already kissing again by the time they got
on the bed, squeezing and feeling and holding one another as they explored
each other's bodies.
Finally, they seemed to find the perfect position. Their legs interlaced ,
Sonia's thigh pushing up against Paige's pussy whilst Paige's thigh rubbed
up against Sonia's soaking slit in return. The two of them were moving and
gyrating desperately, rubbing up against one another and gasping and
moaning into the kiss as they held one another tightly.
Paige was practically squealing with pleasure into the kiss as she clung
desperately to Sonia. Her pussy was slick as it rubbed up and down the
other woman's thigh, humping her desperately. Even without having
something inside of her it felt incredible, far better than actually using a toy
on herself or just using her hand. She pushed harder against Sonia, wanting
to be even closer to he, and was thrilled to feel the other woman push back
against her in return, clearly wanting the same thing.
He mind was a blur. Nothing but Sonia mattered as she held her and
kissed her and rubbed up against her. She had no idea how much time had
passed when she suddenly reached her climax. She gasped and pulled away
from the kiss to moan loudly, her pussy tightening and squelching as she
came hard against Sonia's thigh.
“Mm, Paige!” Sonia buried her face against Paige's neck, kissing and
nipping it as she fucked her harder than ever. Feeling the other woman
orgasm was clearly enough to push her over the edge and she soon joined
her lover in the heated moment of ecstasy, her pussy contracting with a
powerful orgasm as she pushed herself firmly up against Paige.
Having both cum, the two of them collapsed onto the bed side by side.
They were both breathing heavily and for a moment decided to simply lay
there. Neither of them could bare to be apart for long however and soon
enough were crawling closer, snuggling up together in the bed as they
embraced.
“...that was amazing.” Paige said breathlessly, nuzzling happily against
Sonia's neck.
“It really was,” she agreed quietly, leaning down to kiss the top of Paige's
head softly.
“So, are we...dating now...?” Paige asked hopefully, her voice quiet with
nerves. After the incredible fuck they'd just had, somehow asking the
question was actually more embarrassing than laying naked in her arms.
“If you're okay with it, definitely,” Sonia said, pulling her closer again.
“To be honest, I kind of decided after speaking with you earlier and getting
an eyeful that I'd rather have you all to myself than go on the pull.” Sonia
confessed with a little chuckle.
“Really?” Paige smiled and snuggled against her. “Well, I guess you got
what you wanted. I'm all yours.”
“Good. I'm all yours, too,” Sonia assured her, squeezing Paige's petite
body gently against her own. Both of them had spent so long looking for a
new partner, yet it seemed that the answer to their problems had been right
in front of them the whole time. It would have been nice if they could have
realised it sooner, but both of them were just happy that they could finally
enjoy being together now they had realised how they felt.
Lovely Lesbian Photographer
Erica let out a mighty yawn as she rolled over in her bed, finally ready to
greet the day. She fought off the desire to simply go straight back to sleep
and forced her eyes open, squinting into the harsh morning light streaming
in through the window. The curtains were already open despite the fact that
she hadn't even crawled out of bed yet. It was obvious why however as she
also noticed the other half of the huge double bed was currently empty. Yet
again her only company for the morning was a faint outline of where he'd
spent the night beside her. She assumed that most couples who spent the
night in bed would be on top of one another rather than simply next to each
other. Maybe every night would be asking too much but at least getting his
attention once a week would be nice at this point. He barely seemed
interested in spending any time with her lately. She tried her best to flirt
with him and make him happy but he seemed impossible to please.
"Of course," she sighed, rolling onto her back again and using her forearm
to shield her eyes from the light, "there's only one thing he really wants.
Unless I suddenly get incredibly skinny, made of metal and start smacking
his balls around then I doubt he's going to be interested." She'd meant to
make a joke about him being more interested in his golf clubs than her, but
now that she'd said it she realised what a bizarre mental image she'd
managed to conjure up. She couldn't help laughing slightly at the thought.
Perhaps he would be happier with a skinny robot wife who smacked his
balls around. If that was the case then it didn't really help but it was still a
funny thought.
Whilst the little joke didn't completely improve her mood it was at least
enough to help her get out of bed. She slowly sat up and stretched, groaning
quietly as she felt one of her arms crack. She was getting stiff with the lack
of exercise. A few years ago he'd been unable to keep his hands off her and
they'd been at it pretty much every single night. Slowly but surely his
interest had waned and he'd taken more of a shine to wrapping his hands
around his golf clubs rather than her. She had expected their wild sex life to
diminish a little over the years but she hadn't expected him lose interest
completely. She didn't even remember the last time they'd fucked. She liked
to think it was within the last month but she wasn't even certain about that.
Erica got to her feet and dragged herself to the bathroom, trying
desperately to remember the last time that she and her husband had actually
slept together. Last week? No, he'd been on a business trip. Well that wasn't
really his fault. She couldn't hold that against him. The week before that?
No, he'd had a golf tournament and said he was too exhausted most days.
What about the week before that? No, he'd been working late all week
trying to meet a deadline. Had it really been over three weeks since they last
had sex? No wonder she was feeling so ignored and unfulfilled. She
appreciated how hard he worked but she really didn't want him to do it at
the expense of their relationship.
"Maybe I ought to try something sexy for him," she mused, making use of
the toilet before hopping in the shower. Hopefully a warm shower would
perk her up for the day ahead. She'd tried putting on some sexy underwear
for him before but that hadn't worked. She'd also tried to speak to him about
his fantasies, about what sort of dirty fetishes he kept secret, but
unfortunately his responses had all been a little dull. The best she'd
managed to get out of him was that the thought of two women going at it
was kind of hot, he supposed, but she didn't see how that helped. She would
certainly feel better getting off, and she had no problem with it being a
woman, but she didn't imagine it would help their sex life. She had briefly
considered that having him watch her fuck another woman might work. It
would probably turn him on and make him want her more and she would
certainly enjoy the exhilaration of being watched. Unfortunately there
wasn't anyone she was prepared to ask. She couldn't imagine any of her
friends agreeing to such a thing, especially when her husband would be
watching them, so she was back to square one.
Erica spent her time in the shower trying desperately to think of
something, anything, that might help her situation. She continued thinking it
over as she dried off and went downstairs to grab some breakfast. It wasn't
until she was sat in front of the television that she finally came up with a
solution. Well, perhaps saying that she came up with a solution was unfair.
It wasn't really her idea. The only reason she had come up with a solution
was because an advert on the television had pretty much handed her the
idea on a silver platter. The advert was for a photography company, and
whilst boudoir photography wasn't exactly the service they were offering it
was still close enough to give her the idea. That was perfect! A little book
of sexy photographs in all sorts of steamy costumes and poses to give to her
husband as a gift. That was sure to get him interested!
 Once she was done eating breakfast she would hop online and find a
local photographer to help out. There was bound to be at least one
photographer in the local area that would offer the service, though it
occurred to her that she would have to make sure it was a female
photographer. She assumed the men would be equally as professional as the
women but nonetheless she felt a lot safer and more comfortable with the
thought of another woman taking sexy photographs of her. She imagined
her husband would be happier if the photographer was a woman as well, not
only because there wouldn't be another man looking at her but also because
it could play into his fantasy of watching two women getting off together.
Erica finished the remainder of her breakfast fairly quickly, eager to get
it out of the way so she could follow up on the plans she'd been making
whilst watching the television. As soon as she was finished she dropped her
bowl and cutlery in the sink and whipped out her smartphone, searching for
any local photographers that offered boudoir services. It didn't take long to
find someone. In fact, she was spoiled for choice. There was clearly quite a
lot of demand for boudoir services if the supply was anything to go by. She
was a little overwhelmed at first when she started scrolling through the
countless companies and names but eventually decided it would be best to
start at the beginning. She scrolled to the top of the page and started
checking out the companies one after another - where they were based, how
much they charged, if they could provide a female photographer and when
they would be available.
The first four companies she looked into failed to fulfil at least one of
her requirements. One of them did the seemingly unthinkable and failed to
meet even one of her requirements, offering the services of a man who
would accept bookings from anywhere but expected people to travel to him
only to pay huge sums of money to squeeze into his schedule at some point
over the next six months. She assumed he was someone important. She
didn't recognise his name but she could see no other reason that people were
willing to pay such extortionate prices to have him photograph them. Oh
well. Now wasn't the time to wind herself up thinking about that. She
needed to focus on the task at hand.
The fifth company she looked into was small and local and seemed to be
precisely what she needed. There was no fancy company name and instead
the photographer simply went by her name. Veronica was, based on what
information Erica cold garner from reading reviews from previous clients,
incredibly skilled and very professional. One of the reviews also went on to
describe how gorgeous she was, which seemed a bit of a strange thing to
include, but Erica didn't think too much about it. It certainly wasn't the
strangest review she'd ever read.
"Well, it all looks good," Erica thought aloud, "guess I'd better call her
before I change my mind and chicken out." She found the number and
called it, not giving herself too long to think things over, and brought the
phone up to her ear. She had expected to be put on hold for a while before
getting through to a receptionist or an answering machine. Instead she got
an answer after only a couple of rings.
"Hello, this is Veronica Photography, how can I help you today?" The
woman on the phone sounded incredibly bright and casual and her tone was
both welcoming and professional. Erica hadn't even met the woman yet but
she was already pleased with her decision. This was definitely a good first
impression.
"Uh, yes, hello." Erica cleared her throat, trying to ignore her
embarrassment as she made her enquiry. "I'm actually looking for
some...boudoir photography, to be collected into a book to be given as a
gift," she explained, trying to sound casual on the phone despite the nature
of her request. "Is that something you can offer?"
"Of course," Veronica said happily, either not noticing or choosing to
ignore Erica's mild embarrassment. "It's actually one of the things I get
asked for most. Have you already seen my prices online?" she checked.
"Yes, I've seen all the prices, they all seem very reasonable," Erica said.
She felt a little better knowing that boudoir photography was so frequently
requested. It made her feel less self-conscious about her decision to give it a
try. "When are you free to do the photo-shoot?"
"Whenever you'd like. We can do it this week if you like. I don't have any
jobs for the rest of this week. I can even come over and go through it with
you today if you're interested."
"Today?" Erica yelped. The thought of getting it done faster was appealing
but she wasn't sure. Being put on the spot like this made it difficult to
actually come a decision.
"If you'd like I can visit you just to discuss the process in person,"
Veronica suggested. "If you want to go ahead then we can, and if not then
we'll just organise it for a later date. No pressure," she assured her. "How
does that sound?"
 "Alright," Erica agreed after giving it a moment's thought. "Yes, that
sounds good, thank you. I'll text you over my address in a moment."
"Okay, I'll be over in an hour if that's okay?"
"Sure, sounds good. I look forward to seeing you." Erica exchanged
farewells with the photographer before ending the call and sending her a
quick message containing her address. It seemed more sensible to give her
the address by text message instead, that way she would have it for
reference and wouldn't need to try and remember it long enough to make a
note of it somewhere.
"I can't believe I'm actually organising this," Erica said to herself with a
little chuckle. Her heart was beating faster with anticipation. She couldn't
work out if she was excited or worried. It was probably a little of both. She
was worried that the pictures wouldn't come out very well, or that somehow
she might end up embarrassing herself. The excitement had a more obvious
cause. She was going to be stripping down to her sexiest underwear while a
stranger took pictures of her. That sort of exposure would turn most people
on.
Erica did her best to keep herself busy for the following hour. It wasn't
easy but somehow she managed to keep herself entertained until she finally
heard the doorbell. She quickly rushed over to the door, stopping only
briefly in order to check she looked decent before opening the door. She
ignored her nervous excitement and greeted her guest with a friendly smile
as she opened the door and set her eyes on Veronica for the first time.
She hadn't given much thought as to what her photographer would look
like, but if she had then she was certain she would have underestimated just
how hot she was going to be. She had chosen her clothes well and they
hugged her impressive figure perfectly, her sizeable bust highlighted
excellently by her blouse whilst her tight pants clung to her beautiful, well-
rounded ass. She was a little taller than Erica, though she realised moments
later that her height was mostly due to the high heels she was wearing. The
shoes made her already sexy legs look a little longer and even better, and
the heels themselves seemed like they'd be perfectly suited to walking all
over Erica and putting her in her place.
"Erica, right? You wanted me to come over and discuss some photography
with you?" Veronica's voice was calm and professional yet it was
impossible to disguise the under-layer of allure. Even her voice seemed
designed to charm the pants off her clients. No wonder she had so many
good reviews from previous clients. Boudoir photography could be a little
embarrassing and awkward yet there was something about Veronica that
made her want to strip to her underwear then and there. The thought of
exposing herself to this other woman was incredibly exciting. If this was
how she felt only moments after meeting her then she imagined the
photography session would be far easier than expected. She made a mental
note to mention her experience in detail to her husband as well. Even if the
sexy pictures didn't do the trick and excite him then hopefully he'd be
equally as thrilled to hear about how excited she was at the mere prospect
of stripping down in front of another woman.
"...I do have the right house, don't I?" Veronica asked warily.
"Oh!" Erica winced. She hadn't realised that all her time fantasising about
the woman in front of her had prevented her from actually responding.
"Sorry, yes! I was miles away," she said with a little laugh, stepping aside
and inviting Veronica in, "sorry about that, please, come in. That's right, I
was the one who called you."
"It's fine," Veronica chuckle. "I know having this sort of a service done can
be a little embarrassing. You're not the first person I've had freeze up on me,
though admittedly they're normally at least down to their underwear first."
"I guess I was letting my thoughts run away with me," Erica confessed
with an embarrassed smile.
"Oh?" Veronica's curiosity was clearly piqued by her comment. "Did you
have something in particular in mind that caught your attention? I don't
mean to pry, but if there's something in particular that's got you thinking
then maybe we can use it to make you more comfortable with the
photography session. Of course, that's assuming it's related."
"Oh, er, it is kind of related," Erica said uncertainly. She hesitated a
moment, trying to think of an excuse, but in the end gave up and decided to
just be honest. Well, mostly honest at least. "I suppose it's just that, the
more I thought about having those pictures taken, the more I realised how
fun it actually seems. I'm actually kind of excited about it."
"Is that so?" Veronica couldn't help grinning slightly. "Well that's a nice
change of pace. Normally my clients want me to help convince them into it
when they start getting a little shaky. If you're that eager then I'd probably
suggest we push ahead and get it done. I wouldn't want you to leave it for
too long and end up changing your mind."
 "Do you think you'd be able to do it today?" Erica asked. "I was under the
impression it took a lot of setting up."
"It's not a problem, I have the rest of the day free and it doesn't really take
me that long anyway. If you show me where you want to set up then I can
go and grab my things from the car and get everything ready for you."
Erica considered it for a moment before nodding decisively. "Alright, yes,
let's do it. I don't want to hesitate too long and change my mind. I'm
thinking we'll set up in my bedroom, if that's okay?"
"No problem, lead the way," Veronica said, letting Erica lead her through
the house to the bedroom.
After getting a good look at the setting, Veronica retreated to her car and
collected her things. Within twenty minutes she'd successfully prepared the
room for the shoot. The curtains were drawn, a few decorations were strewn
about and her equipment was set up. As an incredibly useful finishing touch
she'd also brought along a trunk full of clothes and costumes in various
sizes. Plenty of clients wouldn't have the necessary clothes to pull off a sexy
photo shoot so she regularly brought some stuff with her, ranging from lacy
underwear to kinky nurse or cop uniforms.
"Wow, you really can work wonders with a room," Erica said, looking at
everything she'd done.
"I used to be into interior design, always good to have transferable skills in
the work place," Veronica explained with a laugh. "Alright, to start off why
don't we have you posing in your regular underwear?" she suggested. "It'll
give us a good base to work from, and then if you have anything in mind or
if anything in the costume and clothes trunk catches your eye then you can
change into that for the next few pictures."
"Alright, sounds good." Erica took a breath to try and calm herself before
stripping down. Moments later she was wearing nothing but her bra and
panties. Her nipples were stiff with arousal and her thighs already felt with
with excitement as she struck a pose on the bed. She figured her wetness
wouldn't be too obvious to Veronica, though admittedly a part of her wanted
the other woman to notice just how worked up and horny she was getting as
a stranger took sexy photographs of her in nothing but her underwear.
Having her picture taken in her underwear was already fun. It was even
better when she started changing into different outfits, showing off her body
in sexy costumes for a few photographs and dressing up in sexy nurse and
cop outfits. It took a couple of tries to find the right size with how many
different outfits Veronica had brought along with her but in the end she
actually ended up settling on tops that were a little too small for her. They
would have been uncomfortable to wear for too long but putting them on
just for the sake of posing for a few moments actually made her feel even
sexier, especially with the way the outfits squished her tits together and
emphasised her already impressive cleavage.
"Alright, this is pretty good so far," Veronica said, looking through the
pictures she had on her camera so far. "I think we've got enough good
material for the first half even, and that's just using your costume pictures.
We haven't even moved on to the underwear yet. You're a lot more into this
than I expected after how uncertain you sounded on the phone."
"Yeah, I guess I kind of started getting into it once we started," Erica
admitted with a little laugh. "It's kind of fun having someone take photos of
me like this."
"Oh?" Veronica gave her a dirty smirk. "Is that so? Then perhaps you'll
have even more fun if we move on to the underwear next. I have quite a few
options in the trunk, so pick whatever makes you feel sexy and I'll get some
good shots of you for the collection."
"Alright, sounds good!" Erica eagerly collected a couple of different bra
and panty sets before retreating to the en-suite bathroom to change. Her
heart was pounding in her chest and her cunt was dripping wet with
excitement as she quickly got changed. She had chosen a red set of
underwear in lace that was purposefully designed not to cover too much of
her. She'd chosen it not only because it would look better in her photo
collection but also because she wanted to expose even more of herself to
Veronica. Having the other woman taking pictures of her was a huge turn-
on. A part of her wondered if she could convince Veronica to finish with a
bang and take a few pictures of her completely naked. The idea of boudoir
photography was meant to be pictures that were sexy yet not too wild. That
didn't sound as fun as lying back and spreading her pussy to give Veronica a
good view. Still, if having her picture taken in sexy underwear was all she
could get then she was willing to accept that instead.
"Looking good," Veronica complimented Erica when she returned.
"Alright then, let's get some more pictures done!"
Erica posed for a few pictures but was running out of ideas. There was
only so many sexy poses she could think of and she wasn't sure what would
look best either.
 "Want some help?" Veronica offered.
"Please," said Erica. She wasn't sure what sort of help was being offered
but she figured that a professional like Veronica would know what sort of
assistance she needed. It turned out that the help she got wasn't just what
she needed but was also something she desperately wanted. She held back a
shudder of excitement as Veronica started laying her hands on her bare arms
and legs, helping to position her for the camera to heighten her sex appeal
as much as possible.
"Let's see, nearly..." Veronica was mumbling to herself as she continued
moving her, but stopped when her hand slipped. She'd not been watching
what she was doing and had managed to get a handful of Erica's tits. "Oops,
sorry!" she laughed.
"Mm!" Erica moaned softly. "It's fine, you can do that as much as you
want," she said. She didn't mean to come out with something so brash and
blunt but she'd been getting steadily hornier for the past hour. She was
losing the ability to control her reactions and was starting to become
awfully honest about how aroused she was.
"Oh"? Veronica seemed surprised for a moment but grinned and squeezed
her again, earning another little moan of pleasure from the other woman.
"You like me touching you?" she asked. It wasn't too unusual for a client to
want a little extra attention, and when they were as sexy as Erica she was
more than happy to oblige.
"Ah, yes!" Erica gasped. "It's er, been a while since my husband was
interested, so..."
"You'd be surprised how often I hear that," Veronica said, putting a hand
gently on her cheek, "though if it means I get to fill in then I don't really
mind." She leaned in and kissed her softly, Erica eagerly leaning in to return
the kiss. This was one of the perks of the job. Horny, beautiful women in
sexy underwear throwing themselves at you. "I hope your husband won't be
back too soon."
"It's fine, even if he was back soon he'd only be happy," Erica chuckled,
"he's kind of into watching women get off together."
"Is that so?" Veronica asked, grinning at the idea that popped into her
head. She moved back over to her camera and pointed it at the bed before
setting it to record. "Well then, why don't we go a step beyond the photo-
book and make a little film together as well? If he's that into it then I'm sure
we could give him something fun to watch."
 "Really?" Erica asked, surprised at the rather forward offer. "I mean, if
you're sure, of course! I'd love to!"
"Just what I wanted to hear." Veronica moved back over to her and the two
of them tumbled onto the bed. Veronica stripped down to her underwear and
soon enough the two of them were a tangle of limbs wearing nothing but
underwear as they kissed and groped and squeezed one another wherever
their hands could reach. It was a sudden turn of events but certainly not an
unwelcome one. They had both been enjoying the sight of the other since
the moment they'd met, and while most people would have insisted on
dinner or a movie beforehand there was no reason they couldn't enjoy
themselves without suffering through an awkward first date. It was much
more fun to simply let the passion of the moment overwhelm them.
Veronica's hand travelled down across Erica's stomach and slipped
beneath the waistband of her panties, eagerly seeking out her moist, waiting
hole. Erica was already moaning into their kiss the moment she brushed
over her pussy and her noises of arousal only grew in intensity when
Veronica started rubbing her clit in small, tight circles.
"Fuck!" Erica gasped, breaking away from the kiss to gasp for air. It felt
incredible but she didn't want to be the only one enjoying herself. Her hands
darted down and peeled away Veronica's panties, exposing the other
woman's cunt. She started rubbing her in return. She intended to start
slowly and gently build up the speed and pressure but it was impossible.
She was too horny to control herself. Instead she went in giving it
everything she had, rapidly rubbing over Veronica's pussy, urged on by
hearing her moan in response.
Not to be outdone, Veronica took things a step further. She pushed her
hand down a little further and curled her fingers around, slipping her index
and middle fingers straight up into Erica's pussy. Two fingers seemed to be
just the right amount - she was far too wet for only a single finger to do the
job but her tight pussy wouldn't have been able to handle three fingers at
once.
Their lips met again in a passionate kiss, their tongues wrestling as they
swapped saliva and moaned into one another's mouths. Erica was moving
her hips back and forth, desperately fucking Veronica's fingers. It felt
incredible having something other than her vibrator inside of her. It had
been weeks, possibly even months, since someone else had actually taken
any interest in getting her off.
 "Mm?!" Erica let out a disgruntled noise of confusion as Veronica pulled
away both her fingers and her mouth.
"I don't think our hands is going to be enough," Veronica explained,
already panting for breath. She reached behind her back and unclasped her
bra, letting her huge tits bounce into view. "I think we should take things a
step further." She was already wriggling out of her panties without waiting
for an answer.
"Definitely." Erica didn't know what she was planning but she didn't care.
Whatever it was, it was bound to be good. She followed suit and stripped
off so the two of them were sitting on the bed completely naked.
"Lie back." Veronica's instruction was brief. She was too aroused to waste
her time going into detail, and Erica was too turned on to question her. She
happily lay back and allowed Veronica to position her however she saw fit.
Moments later, Veronica's plan became obvious. She turned around on the
bed and knelt down with her knees either side of Erica's head, her dripping
wet pussy hovering just over her mouth. She shuffled a little on the spot,
making sure she was comfortable before leaning forward and burying her
head between Erica's legs. She didn't say anything or give any kind of
instruction. Instead she got straight into the action, licking and sucking and
tasting Erica's sweet, juicy pussy and listening to her yelp and gasp and
groan with pleasure in response.
Erica didn't need instructing. It was easy to see what Veronica wanted
her to do and she was more than happy to oblige. She leaned up and
returned the attention she was receiving, kissing and licking at the dripping
wet cunt above her. She could taste the other woman's wetness trickling
down from her pussy and she eagerly lapped up every drop she could with
her face buried in her pussy. She angled her head slightly and pushed her
tongue out and into Veronica's clit, swirling it around and watching as he
other woman shuddered with pleasure above her. Seeing how horny she was
seemed to actually arouse Erica even further as well.
The two of them continued for a while, loving the taste of the other's
cunt as they slurped and licked and tasted one another. The room was filled
with their moans and the filthy noises their mouths made as they pleasured
one another. Unfortunately the overwhelming passion didn't just mean that
they got down to the action quickly. It also meant they couldn't keep it up
for long. Already Erica could feel her orgasm getting closer.
 "Mm!" She had planned to pull away and warn Veronica that she was
going to cum but she couldn't bring herself to do it. She couldn't bring
herself to pull her lips away from Veronica's tight cunt. Instead she simply
gripped her tightly by the ass and doubled her efforts, trying to ensure that
she wasn't the only one who got to cum.
Veronica let out a muffled scream of pleasure and suddenly she seemed
wetter than ever. Clearly Erica had done the right thing by doubling her
efforts. She felt Veronica cum hard against her face, and knowing that she'd
managed to get her off was enough to push her over the edge as well. Her
pussy clamped tightly shut for a moment and she shuddered with pleasure.
She buried her mouth against Veronica's cunt to muffle her yell of pleasure
as she reached her climax, her pussy squelching with cum as she orgasmed.
"Wow." It took a couple of minutes of panting for Veronica to recover
enough to speak. She slowly dragged herself away from Erica and sat up on
the bed, bracing her hands against her knees for support. "That's not the sort
of service I usually offer, but maybe I should offer that more often," she
said with a little laugh.
"Definitely." Erica still hadn't recovered enough to give her more than a
one-word answer.
"I'll just turn the camera off," Veronica said breathlessly, easing herself off
the bed and returning to her camera. She reached out to stop the recording
and hesitated. "Oops."
"Oops?" Erica asked without moving.
"It looks like it wasn't recoding video after all," Veronica explained with a
little chuckle. "Sorry about that."
"It's fine," Erica assured her with a tired smile. "Just come and rest here
with me for now. We'll fix that later."
"Fix it? How?" Veronica returned to the bed and lay down beside Erica,
who snuggled happily against her.
"Once we've got our energy back we'll just do it all again and you can
make sure you record it this time."
"Oh?" Veronica grinned slightly and leaned in, gently kissing Erica.
"Sounds like a good plan."
"I thought so too," Erica said proudly, closing her eyes to rest properly.
The intense orgasm really had taken a lot out of her. After a little rest
however she was certainly looking forward to doing it all again. Maybe she
didn't need the photo-book or the sexy video now anyway. If her husband
didn't want to fuck then that was his loss. She was happier having Veronica
in bed with her anyway.
Lovely Lesbian Queen
Faith sighed quietly with exertion as she straightened up again and
dusted her dress down with her hands. It had been a tiring day of work but
that was nothing new. As a maid in the castle she always had plenty to be
done, and as the head maid who personally saw to the queen's chambers and
her every need, Faith was always especially busy. Still, it certainly wasn't a
bad life. She was paid well for her services and though the queen didn't
always say as much she was clearly thankful for her services.
She stood back to admire her handiwork and get a better view to ensure
everything was in place. Not quite satisfied with what she saw she stepped
forward again and began adjusting the bedsheets to ensure they were neat
without a single crease in order to please her queen. Considering her
position there was no room for mistakes. Even if the queen would take pity
on her and accept the odd mistake here and there she still had no intention
of getting sloppy. She wanted to prove herself worthy of her position and
make herself indispensable to the queen. Queen Summer could be
somewhat brash at times and the last thing Faith wanted to do was get on
the wrong side of her at the wrong moment. If she did then she could end up
losing more than just her job.
Stepping back to take another look at her work, Faith gave a brief,
decisive nod. Good. Everything was in order. It had taken her a long time
but eventually she had managed to finish her work for the day, not only
getting everything in order for the queen but also getting everything in
order for the princes and the princesses. It was a lot of work but fortunately
her workload wouldn't be increasing any time soon.
Although the queen was still healthy and fertile, her husband was no
longer with them. The story told around the kingdom was that he had fallen
ill suddenly and passed away, though as someone who was close to the
royal family, Faith knew the truth. It was true that the king was no longer
with them, but he wasn't dead. He had actually taken an interest in one of
the women in the castle, and when Queen Summer discovered what he'd
been up to he made a hasty exit with his newfound woman in tow. Nobody
knew where they were now but the queen seemed happy to let him leave in
exchange for taking control of his kingdom. None of her children were old
enough to take over yet either, meaning she had total control in his absence.
 She was about to leave the room, satisfied that her work for the day was
finally complete, but found herself hesitating. She felt as if she was missing
something. She ran through a mental check-list of things as she looked
around the room, trying desperately to find something amiss. Try as she
might however, nothing was wrong. Everything had been completed. No
single task had been left unfinished. More than likely it was just a strange
feeling of something being wrong that would turn out to be incorrect yet
even so she couldn't shake it. It was going to bother her endlessly if she
didn't do something about it.
Without any real work to do, Faith simply busied herself around the
room. She fluffed up the pillows again. She dusted and tidied again. She
double-checked the bed to ensure everything was in order. She even went
on to open up a dresser and make sure that all of the queen's clothes were
hanging properly and nothing needed to be cleaned. Again, she could find
nothing that needed attending to. She even resorted to checking through
some draws, though knew it was probably a bad idea. Who knew what the
queen would think if she caught her going through her things? Despite that,
her restlessness left her no choice. She knew the queen would be busy at the
moment anyway. She was safe to do as she pleased.
Faith only expected to find underwear and the like when she was looking
through the draws. She found something more than that however,
something that could only be described in polite company as a 'marital aid'.
She hesitated for a moment before gently removing it from the draw to look
at it. It felt surprisingly realistic, though the size was certainly larger than
any penis she had ever seen before. She squeezed it slightly, rather enjoying
the sensation of the dildo in her hand. She couldn't help grinning slightly at
the texture. Then she realised what she was doing and her cheeks flushed
with embarrassment. This wasn't just a regular dildo. This was the queen's.
More than that, it was probably seeing regular use considering that the
queen no longer had a husband to attend to her needs and hadn't been
known to take men to bed.
It wasn't until the smell hit her that she realised what she was doing.
Something in her had apparently convinced her it would be a good idea to
bring it closer to her face and smell it. It was a bizarre decision yet
strangely stimulating. Although faint she could almost swear she could still
smell the queen on it. The queen was, without a doubt, an incredibly
attractive woman. Faith had no problem admitting as much. The thought of
getting so close to her pussy, albeit indirectly, was a huge turn-on. She
could already feel the wetness of excitement growing between her legs. The
thought that this object had been inside the queen, and was now in her hand,
was incredibly exciting. Then it occurred to her that she could do something
even more exciting with it. She knew the queen wouldn't be back for some
time, meaning she had the entire room to herself. She also had a dildo in her
hand, one that the queen had personally used. She wouldn't dare use the
bed, of course, for fear of having to make it again, but there were still other
options.
Driven by her rapidly building lust, Faith hitched up her dress and
lowered herself onto the floor. She spread her legs and reached down
between them, already feeling the wetness of her pussy beginning to seep
through her underwear. She could feel her heart racing as she removed her
underwear and set it to one side, exposing her bare cunt to the room. Even
knowing that she was safe it was impossible to shake the thought of the
queen walking in and catching in the act. Strangely, rather than terrifying
her, the thought just aroused her even more. She wriggled impatiently on
the spot and slowly brought the dildo between her legs, gasping quietly as
she cold tip pressed gently against her soaking entrance. This was it. She
was going to do. She was going to masturbate in the queen's room, using a
toy that she knew had already been inside the queen. In a strange way it was
almost like getting to fuck the queen herself. After thinking that, it was
impossible for her to hold back any longer. Faith stopped hesitating and
pushed, biting back a quiet little moan as she dildo spread her pussy open.
She moved her hand slowly at first, easing the thick toy slowly in and
out of her pussy. She was already dripping wet and she had barely even
begun yet. Clearly she was even more desperate than she had originally
realised. The only sound in the room was her own quiet, panting breaths
and the filthy squelching sound of her pussy every time she pushed the
dildo in again. She didn't dare strip off completely, just in case she was
caught, but that didn't mean she had to limit her fun. She ran her free hand
gently over her chest, groping her tits through her dress and squeezing them
softly. She closed her eyes to focus more intensely on the sensation of
pleasure, continuing to build up her pace and force as she continued fucking
herself. No, that wasn't right. Viewing it as fucking herself, while strictly
true, wasn't the best way to look at this. This was something that had been
inside the queen. It was better to look at this as the queen fucking her. That
was what she wanted, after all. She had no problem admitting, at least to
herself, just how attractive she found the queen. If it was ever requested
then she would have stripped off and leapt into the queen's bed in a
heartbeat. It was incredibly disappointing that she had never received such a
request, but failing that opportunity she considered this to be the next best
thing.
Rather than getting used to the sensation it just seemed to get better and
better with every passing moment. She could hear herself getting louder and
she had to bite down on her lower lip to try and stifle the sounds. Her
moans were getting out of hand. The last thing she wanted was for someone
to overhear and come to investigate. Not only would it land her in a world
of trouble but it would also bring her fun to an abrupt and unsatisfying end.
That was something she wanted to avoid at all costs. Her teeth clamped
firmly on her lower lip to stifle her moans while her free hand continued to
grope and squeeze her breasts. Her nipples were growing hard with arousal,
enough that she could start rubbing over them even through her clothes. The
feeling made her shudder with pleasure, though it was still nothing
compared to the pleasure she was feeling further down.
Faster and faster she continued to fuck the dildo, ramming it in as deep
and hard and fast as possible. Eventually, biting down on her lip didn't seem
enough to guarantee her silence. She released her breasts and clasped her
hand over her mouth, using that instead to stifle her moans as they began to
develop into screams of ecstasy. Her entire body was shaking and her pussy
tightened suddenly, squeezing around the dildo as she grew even wetter.
She had no idea how she was managing to keep so quiet, even as she
reached orgasm, but even the orgasm alone wasn't going to be enough for
her. She still needed more. She pressed her hand firmly against her mouth to
silence herself and continued to ram the dildo in and out of her sopping wet
slit. The sound of her pussy squelching with every thrust was incredibly
lewd and the noise just turned her on even more, not that it was necessarily
considering how aroused she already was.
Her sizeable chest heaved with every breath, panting and screaming into
her hand as she used the dildo to fuck herself mercilessly. After having
orgasmed once it wasn't long until she felt a second one approaching. This
was going to be it. This was what she needed to satisfy herself. She bit into
her hand to ensure she remained as silent as possible and moved the dildo in
and out of her pussy as rapidly as she could manage. She stifled a scream of
ecstasy as she hit her second orgasm, her entire body quivering with
pleasure and as she was overwhelmed with the pleasurable sensation. She
continued to twitch and shudder for a few moments before finally calming
down, collapsing heavily against the floor and releasing the dildo. It slipped
out of her pussy, laying in a little pool of her cum as it continued to drip out
of her.
She didn't move for a few minutes. She couldn't. She was simply too
overwhelmed by the pleasure that had consumed her. All she could manage
to do was lay back and breathe heavily, her cheeks flushed pink with
exertion as she slowly began to recover her energy.
“...wow,” she said quietly, her voice almost breaking. She had already
started growing accustomed to trying to silence herself and even speaking
quietly seemed deafeningly loud. She could still feel her heart thundering
with excitement as she struggled to her feet and slipped her underwear back
on under her dress. Although she was relieved that she hadn't been caught, a
part of her was almost disappointed. Although she doubted that things
would have ended well for her she still couldn't help but wish that the queen
had returned early and witnessed her masturbating. It had been fun anyway
but it would have been even better with an audience, especially if that
audience had been a beautiful woman like the queen.
Faith shook her head to clear away the thoughts. Now wasn't the time for
that. She needed to get back to work. She gave the dildo a quick wipe over
in order to clean it before stashing it back where she had found it. After that
she had intended to simply leave, only to realise at the last moment that she
still hadn't removed all of the evidence of her misbehaviour. It was a
wonder she had almost missed it, considering what an eyesore the huge
puddle of wetness in the middle of the room was. She quickly set about
cleaning that up as well, all the while unable to wipe away the growing
blush on her cheeks. It was embarrassing yet somehow enjoyable. It was
unusual for her to be so embarrassed and the peculiar experience was
almost fun, if not a little arousing. No, that wasn't good. She had to ignore
that. She had already had her fun. She couldn't give in to temptation and get
carried away doing such a thing again. She had been lucky to avoid being
caught the first time. Risking doing it a second time was just asking for
trouble.
Once she had finished cleaning up, Faith gave the room a final once-
over before giving it her final seal of approval. She left the room and tried
not to think too much about what she had done in there. That was a thought
she needed to lock away for the time being and only recall when she was
alone and could thoroughly enjoy herself while imagining re-creating the
experience. Of course, it wasn't as if it was the last time she would be in the
queen's chamber alone. Perhaps it wouldn't have to be the last time she did
such a thing. The thought already had her squirming with pleasure. She
tried her best to push the dirty thoughts away, at least until she could give
them proper attention later that night, and moved swiftly on to finish her
duties for the day.
When night finally fell, and Faith was settled down in her own room, she
was still having trouble forgetting what had happened that day. The thought
alone was getting her wet. She had eagerly stripped down and changed into
her nightgown, preparing to pleasure herself to the thought, only to be
interrupted by a firm knocking at her door. She hesitated for a moment and
made sure to disguise her irritation before rushing over to answer it. She
eased the door open and peered around it warily.
“Yes?” she asked, doing her best to appear calm and helpful despite her
annoyance at being interrupted.
“Apologies, miss,” said the servant at her door, “but the queen has asked
you to see her in her chambers.”
“I...now?” Faith asked, her heart racing. It was unlike the queen to request
her so late at night. Why now? Why today? Had she left some evidence
behind? Was she in trouble? Would it turn out to be completely unrelated?
Perhaps her dream would finally come true and the queen would ask her to
join her in bed.
“Immediately, miss,” the servant confirmed.
“Ah, right, of course. I'll go right away. Thank you for informing me.”
“Not a problem.” The servant bowed and quickly excused himself,
returning to whatever other duties he might have. Faith watched him go for
a moment and considered how to proceed. Ideally she would have dressed
again first but she didn't want to keep the queen waiting. Instead she
stepped out of her room and moved swiftly through the halls in only her
night gown. It was thick enough to keep her warm and to keep her decent,
though all the same she hoped she didn't run into too many people. She
didn't want everybody seeing her in her bedclothes, after all.
A few minutes later, she arrived at the queen's room. She took a few
deep breaths to calm her nerves before reaching out and gently knocking on
the door.
“Your Majesty?” she called out. “I believe you requested my presence?”
“Faith. Good. Enter.” The queen's voice was stern and powerful as ever,
though that didn't really tell Faith anything about her mood. She always
seemed to sound that way. All she could do was follow the order and let
herself in, closing the door behind her before bowing to the queen.
“I came immediately, Your Majesty. Did you have need of me?” she asked.
“I have something I need to discuss with you. Stand up.” Queen Summer
watched as Faith got to her feet and lifted her head. She immediately saw
the recognition in her eyes when she spotted what the queen was holding in
her hand – a dildo, still slightly wet. “Do you know what this is?” she
asked.
“I, uh...I believe it is a marital aid, Your Majesty,” said Faith, trying and
failing to hide her nerves. “F-forgive me, I am just...a little surprised to see
you holding such a thing.” It wasn't a perfect lie but she hoped it would go
some way to explaining her peculiar response.
“Is that so?” Summer asked. “I thought you might be familiar with. You
are, after all, the only other person with regular access to my chambers.”
“Sorry, Your Majesty, I don't understand. What are you saying?”
“I am saying that you, Faith, might know why I discovered that this dildo
was already damp when I took it out to make use of it.” The queen was not
at all embarrassed when she discussed her plans for the night. She was
entirely comfortable holding out the dildo and discussing it with her.
“I, er, I haven't...seen it before, Your Majesty, so I am afraid I couldn't
say.”
“Is that so?” Queen Summer looked at her suspiciously for a moment
before standing from her bed. She had already changed into her
nightclothes, though they were much thinner and silkier than Faith's. In the
right lighting it was almost possible to see her bare flesh through the thin
clothing. “If you won't admit to this on your own then I suppose I will have
to investigate further. Lie down on the bed,” Summer instructed her.
“Uh...of course, Your Majesty.” Faith didn't argue and did as she was told,
trying to ignore the excitement that was building inside of her.
“Lift your dress. I need to be able to see your vagina.” The words alone
had Faith shuddering with pleasure. She eagerly did as she was told and
hitched up her nightdress, exposing her obviously wet cunt to her queen.
 “Is there a particular reason, Your Majesty?” Faith asked, already
breathless with lust.
“As I said, I need to investigate further. I am going to compare tastes.”
Summer lifted the dildo to her lips and slipped it into her mouth, making a
show of running her tongue along the shaft and lapping up the wetness
there. Faith was fidgeting on the bed, desperately wishing that the queen's
tongue was working on her rather than the dildo. Soon enough she got her
wish. Summer leaned down and brought her head between the woman's
legs, starting to lick at her pussy, lapping up her juices and tasting her cunt.
Faith gasped and moaned with pleasure, loving every moment of the
queen's attention.
Queen Summer's tongue moved expertly, trailing up and down along
Faith's slit before beginning to flick back and forth over her swollen clit.
Faith tried not to make too much noise but it was impossible to be entirely
silent. This was something she had wanted for a long time, after all. She had
got herself off countless times while thinking about doing such things with
the queen, and although she was a little concerned about being found out
after her earlier misbehaviour in the queen's room she couldn't think of that
right now. All she could think of was how good it felt. Her cunt was
twitching with pleasure and it took all of her self-control not to thrust
forward and push her pussy into the queen's face and beg her for more.
After tasting her for a few moments, the queen finally pulled away. She
made a show of looking at Faith's exposed crotch, which again turned her
on tremendously, even after the thrill of receiving the queen's expert oral
skills. The queen licked her lips thoughtfully before finally lifting her eyes
to meet Faith's.
“I believe I've caught you red-handed, Faith,” she said calmly before
lifting her hand and showing her the dildo again. “Though of course, I could
always try putting this inside of you and tasting it from here to be certain.”
“Ah...! W-whatever you feel is necessary, Your Majesty,” Faith said
breathlessly, her arousal making it difficult to maintain her usual
professional demeanour. Then again, it was difficult for anyone to appear
professional with their night-dress hitched up and their bare cunt on show.
“I am glad to see you are as accommodating as ever, at least,” Summer
said, a brief smile crossing her lips. She moved her hand and pushed the
dildo against Faith's cunt, gently easing it in. It wasn't difficult. She was
already incredibly wet and her pussy easily opened, eager to accept the
offering as it split her cunt open. She gasped and moaned softly, wriggling
her hips, unable to hide the fact that she wanted it even deeper inside of her.
Despite her body's begging, the queen only put it inside her once. After
that she pulled the dildo out again and brought it to her lips, letting Faith
watch as she put it in her mouth. She sucked on it for a a moment or two,
tasting Faith's wetness and licking every last inch of it. Faith felt as if she
could cum merely from watching.
“As I thought,” Queen Summer said when she finally pulled the dildo out
of her mouth again. “It tastes just the same as it did earlier. Are you
prepared to admit to what you've done?” the queen asked, setting the dildo
down to one side.
“I...y-yes, Your Majesty,” Faith said, her cheeks bright red and her head
hanging in shame. “I am so sorry, I...I don't know what came over me. I was
simply tidying up, and when I found that, I suppose I...well, there is no
excuse for what I have done,” she said. She feared the punishment that
would come yet at the same time she couldn't stop help her heart
hammering with excitement. The queen knew what she had done. The
queen knew she had been masturbating in her room. More than that, the
queen had tasted her cum and even given her oral. Regardless of the
punishment, this would no doubt be the greatest day of Faith's life.
“I expect you realise I need to punish you for this,” the queen explained
calmly.
“Of course, Your Majesty. Whatever you feel is necessary, I will gladly
accept it. Merely name it.”
“Then in future, when such desires take you, you shall inform me rather
than handling them yourself.”
Faith nodded slightly, not quite taking it in at first. Then she realised
what the queen had said. “...inform you, Your Majesty?” she repeated,
wondering if perhaps she had heard wrong.
“Correct. You will inform me in future. That way I can see to it that you
are taken care of properly, rather than making a mess of things in my room.
Is that clear?”
“Yes, of course, Your Majesty,” said Faith, though she was still rather
confused. In what way did the queen intend to have her taken care of? She
couldn't stand not knowing and gingerly asked. “Taken care of in...what
fashion, Your Majesty?”
 Summer opened her mouth to respond but hesitated. “Would you say
you are taken by such desires at this moment?” she asked instead.
“Yes, Your Majesty.” It was an embarrassing thing to confess to but Faith
didn't dare lie to her again. The Queen had already been incredibly
understanding and generous and she wanted to repay that by being honest
with her.
“Then I believe it would be more appropriate for me to show you what I
mean rather than merely tell you, if it should be to your liking.” The queen
stepped away from the bed to ensure Faith had a good view and proceeded
to remove her night-clothes. Her large breasts hung in the open, utterly
exposed, and her bare pussy was presented in all its regal glory.
“I...” Faith wanted to say something but found she couldn't. She was too
stunned. Her mind was nothing but surprise and lust and not a single word
could reach her lips.
“If you do not wish for me to help you then you merely need to say so,”
the queen assured her. “This is meant to be a gift to you, after all, to help
you with your needs after all you have done for me. Though I won't deny it
is something I too will enjoy. Regardless, it would make a poor reward if
you would not enjoy it. Is it safe to presume you would like my help?”
Queen Summer asked.
Faith nodded eagerly. Even if she couldn't speak she could at least
manage that much. She definitely didn't want to give the queen the
impression that she wasn't interested.
“Good. Then it seems we will both get what we want.” The queen
approached the bed again and lowered herself onto it above Faith. She
didn't hesitate at all. She was a confident woman who knew precisely what
she wanted and would openly pursue it. She leaned in and kissed Faith, who
happily melted into the kiss and returned it while letting the queen hold the
dominant position. She felt the queen's hands begin to roam over her body,
helping to slide her night-dress still further up. Soon enough her breasts
were exposed and pressing against the queen's, and after that their kiss was
briefly interrupted so that the dress could slip over Faith's head and be
discarded altogether. Now the only material on the bed was the sheets, the
two women utterly naked as their bodies pressed tightly together and they
resumed their kiss.
The queen's tongue again slipped into Faith's mouth and made her
dominance clear. Faith was more than happy to give herself entirely to the
queen, letting her take total control of the situation. It was clearly the right
decision as the queen rewarded her moments later. With a little
manoeuvring the queen got herself into the ideal position, not only able to
continue kissing but also able to push her pussy up against the other
woman's. The slick slit of the queen rubbed against Faith's soaking pussy
and she groaned into the kiss, loving every moment of the contact. It would
have felt amazing from anyone really but from the queen in particular it was
all she could have ever wanted.
They moved slowly at first, gently rubbing against one another while
they kissed, the queen's tongue exploring and probing Faith's mouth while
her hands roamed over her bare body. Her fingers ventured down to her
chest, gently rubbing over her nipples before encompassing her entire
breasts to give them a firm squeeze. That earned yet another moan from
Faith. Hearing that she was enjoying herself encouraged the queen to
continue, getting a little rougher as she began to gently pinch and rub her
nipples between groping her breasts as a whole.
As their passion grew, so too did their speed. The two of them were
moving faster and faster, grinding their soaking slits together, both panting
and moaning quietly. As their movements increased so too did their volume.
Faith in particular was practically screaming with pleasure when Queen
Summer started giving it her all, though fortunately the kiss was enough to
muffle the sound and avoid alerting the entire castle. The guards would
have been in for quite a surprise if they rushed in, expecting to find the
queen under attack only to instead find her passionately rubbing herself
against her maid.
Eager to reach her climax, the queen stopped for a moment to find a
better position. She finally broke away from the kiss, though she clearly
didn't want to, and lay the opposite way to Faith. After taking a moment to
get into position she was able to push her cunt right up against the other
woman's. There was no need to go slowly and build up this time. She
moved rapidly, their pussies both making filthy squelching noises as they
fucked. Faith had to raise a hand to clasp it over her mouth in order to avoid
making too much noise, though the queen seemed more practised at
maintaining her composure and managed to simply grit her teeth, only
making quiet gasps and panting noises as she fucked her desperately.
Faith wasn't surprised that she was the first to orgasm. She bit down on
her lip and tried desperately to muffle the noise of her ecstasy as she came,
her pussy suddenly wetter than ever as she squirted against the queen's
crotch. The queen clearly enjoyed the sensation and seeing Faith enjoy
herself because it spurred her into even further action. She gripped one of
Faith's legs to steady herself and was moving faster than ever, rubbing
eagerly against her. The pleasure was almost too much for Faith to handle.
She wasn't sure how long she could go on. Before it became too much for
her to stand it came to an end, and although it was fortunate in a way, she
still couldn't help but be disappointed that it was over. The disappointment
didn't last long however, especially when she was graced with the queen's
cum-drenched pussy squirting over her own. It was an experience she had
long wanted but she had never expected it to actually happen. A part of her
feared that she might simply be dreaming but she tried to dismiss the
thought. Even if it were true, she had no interest in waking from this dream
just yet.
“Do you see now why you should inform me the next time you find
yourself too distracted by lust to complete your work?” the queen asked,
still breathing heavily as she moved up the bed to lay down beside Faith.
“Yes, Your Majesty,” Faith replied breathlessly. “I...I will be sure to inform
you in future, I assure you.”
“Excellent,” said the queen, slowly getting to her feet and helping Faith to
stand as well. “Then I look forward to the next time you are so
overwhelmed by your desires that you require my assistance.”
“Of course, Your Majesty,” Faith said, her cheeks flushing a faint pink.
The enormity of what had just happened was only now beginning to sink in.
“Shall I...leave you to sleep then, Your Majesty?” Faith asked, uncertain
what would be expected of her now.
“No.” The queen moved the blankets and climbed into bed, holding the
blankets up and gesturing for Faith to join her. “It is cold tonight. You will
join me in my bed.”
“Of course, Your Majesty!” Faith said, perhaps a little too eagerly. It was
difficult to maintain complete professionalism when you being given such
an incredible opportunity. She happily climbed into bed with the queen,
loving the feel of the other woman's warm, naked body against her own as
she settled down to sleep and the queen embraced her and held her close.
Faith had always been fairly settled in her job at the castle but after tonight
she knew she couldn't possibly be happier. She was already looking forward
to the next time the queen saw fit to take her to bed, though right now she
was too tired to do anything but drift off to sleep in the queen's arms.
Lovely Lesbian Roleplay
Marie sighed quietly as she leaned back on the huge double bed,
glancing out the window at the city skyline that was lit up outside. When
she first moved into the apartment with Rachel she had complained about
how high up it was and the difficulty of moving all of their things up to the
apartment. There was an elevator, so that of course made things a little
easier, but it had still taken most of the day to get everything moved in and
set up. Now that they had been happily settled in their apartment together
for a few months however she was able to appreciate the view. Living so
high up in the apartment block was a pain when you first moved in but it
was fantastic once you had finally settled.
Glancing over at the bedroom door, Marie frowned slightly. What was
taking her so long? She had been excited to try something new with Rachel
but she was getting bored of waiting around. The two of them had been
together for five years now, and whilst they loved each other, it wasn’t
uncommon for a couple that had been together for so long to feel their love-
life growing stale. That was what tonight was about. After thinking it over
and discussing it in depth the two of them had eventually found something
they were both interested in trying out: roleplaying.
Unsure as to which of them should take the lead, they had come to a
compromise. Tonight Rachel would be dressing up and leading the roleplay.
In exchange, Marie would dress up and lead the roleplay tomorrow night.
Marie had expected to be happier in the submissive role whilst Rachel led
the roleplay but the more she thought about it the more excited she was
about tomorrow night. Of course, that wasn’t to say that she wasn’t looking
forward to seeing what Rachel had in store. They had brought their
costumes and planned their individual nights in secret in order to surprise
the other. However, as pleasantly tense as she had been whilst waiting to
find out what Rachel had in store for her, now she was just getting fed up of
waiting.
“Come on already…” Marie grumbled under her breath as she sat upright
again, adjusting the straps of her little nightdress. Just because Rachel was
in charge didn’t mean she couldn’t dress nicely for the night. The little silk
nightdress with a matching pair of panties seemed perfect to excite her
partner. Marie was just about to call out to her girlfriend when, at last, the
door opened and Rachel entered in her outfit.
 She was a nurse – or more specifically, a sexy nurse. The outfit was no
doubt one she had picked up from an adult shop specifically for this kind of
roleplaying but Marie certainly wasn’t complaining. The white nurse’s
outfit was a short-sleeved dress that came down to her bare knees, below
which she wore a tiny little pair of slipper shoes that she could easily step
out of. White elbow-length gloves and a little nurse’s hat completed the
outfit. Marie had never had much interest in women in uniform before but
she was certainly reconsidering her opinion now. Of course she already
thought Rachel was attractive but she looked incredible in her outfit.
Admittedly it may have helped that the outfit was open a bit too much at the
top and giving her a perfect view of Rachel’s amazing cleavage.
“Well now, I apologise for the wait.” Rachel said, unable to help grinning
slightly as she sauntered over. Despite struggling to control her facial
expression she managed to stay in character as she initiated their roleplay.
“I believe its Marie, isn’t it? I didn’t realise I’d be dealing with such an
attractive young woman.”
“Well, I…” Marie tried to respond but the words caught in her throat when
Rachel leaned down and put a hand to her forehead as if she were checking
her temperature. Leaning down in front of her meant that Rachel’s already
incredible cleavage was now right in front of her face. She had seen her
girlfriend’s tits plenty of times before but somehow seeing her dressed up
like this left Marie incapable of averting her gaze.
“Oh my, you do indeed seem to be a little warm. No problem, I’ve already
looked over your notes. I’ll need you to lie back for me.” Rachel said,
taking control of the situation admirably as she stood upright again. Marie
gladly did as she was told and shuffled up the bed to lie down properly. It
wasn’t especially unusual for Rachel to take the lead in the bedroom but the
fact she was roleplaying somehow made it feel fresh and new and more
exciting and arousing than usual.
Marie felt the bed moving beneath her as Rachel climbed onto the bed
and crawled up towards her. She didn’t say anything and instead announced
her presence by running her gloved hands up along Marie’s thighs and
grabbing hold of her panties.
“Ah!” Marie couldn’t help the little cry of surprise. She hadn’t expected
Rachel to be so forward so quickly. She had thought the point of roleplay
was to take things slowly and have more of a build-up to the action, though
funnily enough her being so unexpectedly forward was in itself quite a
pleasant surprise.
“Is something wrong?” Rachel asked with a smirk. “You really must calm
down if I’m to help you.”
“I…suppose it just surprised me to have you trying to strip me down.”
Marie answered.
“You were too hot, weren’t you? This is obviously a good way to deal with
that. If you’re too warm you must be wearing too much.” Having given her
explanation, Rachel proceeded to take hold of Marie’s panties and slip them
down her legs. Marie happily lifted her legs into the air so Rachel could
remove them and toss them aside. She was still wearing her nightdress but
her pussy was clearly on show to her partner now as she lay back on the
bed.
“I suppose that is a little better.” Marie confessed as she wriggled on the
bed, making herself comfortable.
“Very good,” said Rachel as she proceeded to peel off one of her gloves,
“but of course there’s more to being a nurse than simply making sure you’re
comfortable. I think an internal examination might be in order.” Rachel
declared. She hadn’t gone to great lengths to think up a detailed scenario for
their roleplay but her confidence more than made up for that.
Rachel moved down between her partner’s legs and reached up, using
the hand she removed the glove from to gently brush her fingertips against
Marie’s pussy. She gasped softly at the touch, her hips lifting up off the bed
and her back arching as she strained to push her sensitive slit closer to the
source of her stimulation. Rachel laughed quietly at her reaction and
continued to trace Marie’s entrance with her fingertips, relishing the quiet
moan of complaint that the other woman gave out in response.
“Wasn’t this supposed to be an internal examination?” Marie complained
quietly, wriggling her hips against Rachel’s hand. “It seems like you’re just
teasing me so far.”
“I’m simply making sure you’re prepared, that’s all.” Rachel retorted with
a wicked grin, seeming to take great pleasure in Marie’s aroused
impatience. “However, you certainly do seem ready.” Rachel conceded,
tracing her index finger up along Marie’s slit and over her clit before
flicking her finger away. The sudden motion earned another little gasp of
pleasure from Marie.
 “So, you’re going to actually get on with examining me?” Marie asked
eagerly, spreading her legs a little wider to try and encourage Rachel to
continue. “Though I am curious what exactly it is you’re examining me
for.”
“Well according to your paperwork Marie, it seems you’re not feeling
satisfied enough. I’m hoping that by conducting a thorough investigation
into your genital region I can work out exactly why. For example…” Rachel
stopped speaking for a moment as she reached up, gently sliding a single
finger into Marie’s cunt. It slid inside effortlessly thanks to how wet she
already was. Feeling her body give virtually no resistance and hearing the
wetness for herself, Marie realised just how effective roleplay seemed to be.
She hadn’t even realised how horny she was getting until now.
“For example?” Marie asked with a little moan, urging Rachel to continue
speaking. Of course, she hoped she would do more than just speak and
wriggled her hips slightly again thinking that it might encourage Rachel to
start fingering her rather than simply sliding one finger inside her pussy and
holding it there.
“For example,” Rachel said again, “I think it wise to see just how much
you can take down here.” To illustrate her point, Rachel pulled her finger
away slightly before pushing it back inside Marie’s pussy with a second
finger to accompany it. Again her fingers slid inside easily though it was a
little more noticeable this time and Marie groaned quietly as her partner’s
fingers slipped inside her soaking cunt.
“Well, that’s not bad,” Marie said, grinning over at Rachel, “but I think I
can handle a little more.”
“Oh?” Rachel returned her grin and gladly accepted the challenge. “Well
then, I don’t see any reason to waste my time attempting to warm you up
further.” With that, Rachel pulled her fingers away again before pushing
three fingers back inside Marie, bunching them together to ensure it felt
nice and thick. Marie’s breath hitched and she twitched slightly with
pleasure as she felt Rachel’s three fingers move up into her pussy, spreading
her slit open and filling her pleasantly.
“Mm, that’s much better, I told you I could handle more.” Marie said
quietly, wriggling her hips again and moaning at the feel of Rachel’s three
fingers filling her cunt.
“Indeed, that is quite impressive,” Rachel agreed with a grin. She spread
her fingers apart slightly, in turn spreading Marie’s pussy, and leaned in for
a closer look. Perhaps it was the roleplay making her think that Rachel was
someone else or perhaps it was simply because she was already incredibly
horny, but for some reason having Rachel look so intently at her exposed
pussy was making her wetter than ever. She was panting softly and writhing
slightly on the bed as Rachel toyed with her, sliding her fingers slowly in
and out of her pussy – not enough for it to be considered fingering her yet
enough to taunt and tease her. She had been about to beg Rachel to finger
her properly but Rachel spoke first.
“Do you think you can handle another?” Rachel asked, looking up at her
partner as her three fingers continued to slowly move back and forth inside
her soaking slit. Usually three fingers would have been plenty, if not
perhaps a little too much, yet right now it wasn’t a problem at all.
Something about roleplay clearly appealed to Marie more than she had
anticipated because she wasn’t sure she had ever been this wet before in her
entire life.
“Yeah. Please.” Marie responded with a heavy breath, her pussy quivering
with anticipation as she waited eagerly for her girlfriend to fill her up even
more. At that moment she couldn’t think of anything she wanted more than
to have a fourth finger crammed up inside her cunt, filling her up and
driving her ever closer to climax. Rachel had barely done anything aside
from slowly inserting one finger after another yet the gentle build-up, the
outfit, the roleplay and the teasing was all working together to drive her
wild. Even so, Marie was determined not to cum too quickly – not out of
pride but simply because she didn’t want the incredible pleasure to end any
sooner than it had to.
Rachel pulled her hand away and added a fourth finger, taking her time a
little more as she eased all four fingers into Marie’s wet cunt, spreading her
open even wider. She had never used four fingers on Marie before but she
was clearly horny enough that it wasn’t going to be a problem – it wasn’t as
effortless as putting in one or two fingers had been yet that just meant the
pleasure would be even greater as her pussy was filled and stretched by the
woman between her legs.
“Fuck…” Marie gasped quietly, lifting her hips slightly and encouraging
her girlfriend to finger her faster. She hadn’t had four fingers inside her at
once before, always assuming it would be too much to handle, but
apparently she had been wrong. Yes, four fingers was an awful lot to take in
all at once, but rather than being impossibly painful the sensation of being
filled so thoroughly was incredibly pleasurable. Marie was clawing at the
sheets beneath her and her toes were curling as Rachel slowly began to
move her hand back and forth, her fingers sliding gently in and out of
Marie’s pussy with filthy squelching noises letting her knew just how
effective her handiwork was.
“It certainly seems you can handle a lot, doesn’t it?” Rachel said, the
speed of her fingers building as they continued to move in and out of her
partner’s pussy.
“Yeah!” Marie hadn’t meant to yell out her response but she’d tried to
speak at the wrong time. Rachel had angled her fingers slightly and
managed to brush against her g-spot when she spoke, eliciting quite an
intense reaction just as she’d been trying to answer her question. Judging by
Rachel’s little snigger that had been her intention all along. Marie felt her
cheeks burn slightly with embarrassment at how loud she had been.
“Honestly, there’s no need to be quite so loud. You’ll disturb the other
patients.” Rachel teased her but Marie didn’t rise to the bait this time, biting
down on her lower lip in an attempt to silence her groans of pleasure – or at
the very least, to try and avoid being quite as loud as she had been a
moment ago. Her hips were jerking back and forth as she fucked Rachel’s
hand, desperate for more pleasure no matter how much she received. It
almost felt like too much but she didn’t even think about stopping.
Somehow the feeling that she was so full she might burst just intensified the
pleasure even further.
Rachel twisted her wrist slightly and angled her fingers up, curling them
in order to rub at her g-spot again – on the inside right behind her clit.
Marie’s teeth lost purchase on her lower lip and she cried out again with
pleasure, reaching up to grab hold of a pillow and holding it over her face.
It was the only thing she could do to muffle the sound of her orgasmic
scream. She wanted to silence herself to avoid the neighbours hearing but
Rachel was only encouraged by hearing Marie and seeing her bury her head
into the pillow.
Marie called something out through the pillow, but with her voice
muffled it was difficult to make out. Rachel was fairly certain she had heard
and understood her but feigned ignorance, continuing to fuck Marie with all
four fingers and moving her fingers in and out as quickly as she could. It
was thrilling to watch Marie bucking and writhing beneath her, her legs
quivering with pleasure.
 “Sorry, what was that? I couldn’t quite hear you through the pillow.”
Rachel said, making an effort to sound casual despite how much she was
enjoying the sight of Marie so desperately horny and writhing with pleasure
beneath her.
Marie did her best to control her volume when she pulled the pillow away
but ultimately failed. “I’m gonna cum!” Marie cried out, her cunt clamping
down tightly on Rachel’s fingers as her entire body shuddered with the
intensity of her orgasm. Even as she came, Rachel didn’t stop right away.
She continued ramming her fingers in and out of Marie’s pussy even as it
tightened around her fingers, rubbing up against her most sensitive spot to
prolong the orgasm.
Eventually it became too much for Marie to handle and Rachel had to
stop, pulling her fingers away. She lifted her hand into the air between
them, separating her fingers and examining the thick wetness spread
between them.
“Goodness, someone enjoyed themselves, didn’t they?” Rachel said
teasingly as she looked down at her partner.
“Fuck.” Marie said breathlessly, that being the full extent of her response.
“Well, I hope that bodes well for tomorrow night.” Rachel said, getting to
her feet again and grabbing some tissue to wipe the cum off her hand.
“Tomorrow night?” Marie asked quietly, wriggling a little on the bed. The
amazing orgasm had been exhausting and she suddenly felt incredibly tired.
“Don’t pretend you’ve forgotten.” Rachel laughed, stripping off for bed.
“It’s your turn to roleplay tomorrow. I would complain that only you got off
tonight, but I suppose I’ll let you repay me tomorrow as you’re so tired.”
By the time Rachel had stripped off Marie had already managed to wriggle
up the bed and get beneath the covers.
“Sure. I can do that.” Marie agreed with a yawn. She already knew what
she was going to do and was looking forward to leading tomorrow’s
roleplay, though right now she wanted nothing more than to settle down in
bed and sleep. It had been an amazing night but she was exhausted now and
could barely keep her eyes open.
“Very good. I’m looking forward to it.” Rachel said as she slipped into the
bed beside Marie, wrapping an arm around the other woman and pulling her
closer so settle down and sleep for the night. It was strange, Rachel thought,
just how much she had enjoyed tonight. She hadn’t received any particular
sexual stimulation, aside from the pleasure of watching Marie writhing and
panting beneath her, yet somehow the night had been incredibly enjoyable.
Simply playing the role of a sexy nurse and indulging her partner had been
amazing. Filled with thoughts of how great the night had been, as well as a
burning curiosity as to what the following night would bring, Rachel
cuddled up to Marie and drifted off to sleep.
The following day seemed to drag on forever as the two of them split off
for work and relaxed with a simple meal together when they got home.
They spoke a little but Marie tried not to speak a lot for fear that she might
accidentally let slip her plans for that evening. She had already hidden her
outfit away so that Rachel wouldn’t stumble upon her plans ahead of time.
The two of them settled down and watched a little television together until,
finally, Rachel spoke up.
“So…are you ready?” Rachel asked, looking over at her partner.
“Yeah. I’ve already put the outfit to one side.” Marie said, getting to her
feet and stretching. She’d had plenty of time to digest her food and was
excited to finally take her turn at leading their roleplay.
“Great. I’ll wait in the bedroom then?” Rachel suggested, earning a nod of
agreement. With that the two of them split off, Marie rushing off to the en-
suite bathroom to change into her costume whilst Rachel settled herself in
the bedroom, eagerly anticipating Marie’s return. She considered changing
into sleepwear but decided against it for the time being, instead remaining
in her blouse and trousers from work. She didn’t particularly want to
change only to strip again shortly afterwards. She also found it was much
more fun to be stripped of her work clothes by Marie rather than having to
do it herself.
After a few minutes – some of which were Marie changing and some of
which were her taking her time to get revenge on Rachel for making her
wait so long last night – Marie finally entered the bedroom in her outfit.
Rachel hadn’t been sure what to expect but Marie had her attention the
moment she entered the room.
“Good evening, Mistress.” Marie said, putting on a French accent. It
wasn’t very accurate and sounded more like the kind of fake accent you
would have heard in a porn movie, but then again, that was fairly
appropriate given the situation and had its own special kind of appeal. She
had changed into a sexy French maid outfit: a short black dress covered
with white lace that flared out enough to flash her delicate lace panties. It
hung by thin straps from her shoulders and though the neckline didn’t
plunge between her tits it still defined them so clearly that Rachel couldn’t
help admiring the view.
“Ah…so you’re my maid, are you?” Rachel asked with a smirk as she
looked Marie over. Usually the outfit would have been accompanied by a
headpiece but it either hadn’t come with the outfit or Marie had discarded it.
It didn’t really matter either way – after all, that wasn’t the part Rachel was
looking at.
“I am, but I can do more than just clean. I’m here to help you in any way
you see fit.” Marie explained with a smile, continuing to put on a French
accent as she spoke and putting particular emphasis on the words ‘any way’
to ensure Rachel knew what she was hinting at.
“Is that so…?” Rachel mused, getting off the bed and pursing her lips as
she looked around in thought. “Well now, whatever should I have you do I
wonder?” She actually had plenty of ideas on things she could have Marie
do, and even considered making use of her current power and getting her to
clean up a little while she had the chance, but before she could do so Marie
made her own suggestion.
“Perhaps I could help you strip down for the evening, madam? To change
into your sleepwear, of course.” Marie was blushing slightly, not being
quite as confident as Rachel and struggling a little to lead the roleplay.
Rachel resisted the urge to tease her about it, fearing that if she did it might
put Marie off continuing. If possible she wanted Marie to grow in
confidence and be willing to do this again in future. They had only just
begun but already she was having a lot of fun.
“I suppose that would be acceptable. Very well then. Strip me.” Rachel
ordered, feeling a little rush of excitement. It was fun being dominant but it
was even more fun when you could give such clear, abrupt orders to your
partner in this kind of a situation.
“Gladly madam.” Marie stepped closer and set about removing Rachel’s
blouse, showing surprising skill as she unbuttoned it before proceeding to
slide it off one arm and then the other. She folded the blouse and placed it to
one side and then returned to her work, this time moving behind Rachel to
unclasp her bra and removing it to put with her blouse.
Marie took a moment to admire the view as Rachel stood in front of her
topless, eyeing her sizeable chest.
“Madam, your nipples look a little sore,” Marie said, even though they
simply looked hard rather than sore, “would you perhaps like me to kiss
them better?” she offered.
“Kiss them better?” Rachel echoed, her eyebrows raising slightly in
surprise as she grinned at Marie. “Oh yes, I think that would be very
helpful, if you would be so kind.”
“Not a problem madam, please sit down.” Marie urged Rachel to sit on the
edge of the bed and make herself comfortable so she could straddle her and
sit on her lap. After taking a moment to get comfortable and adjust her
position, Marie took both of Rachel’s breasts in her hands and massaged
them gently. She claimed it was simply a massage to ensure her mistress
was comfortable but they both knew that wasn’t the case. Anyone would
know that it was more than a simple massage if only because of the way
Rachel was moaning quietly and enjoying her girlfriend playing with her
tits.
Marie leaned down to Rachel’s right breast first, kissing down it before
reaching the nipple and taking it between her lips. She kissed it gently at
first, that alone earning a groan of pleasure from Rachel, and then began to
suck on it gently, her tongue swirling around the nipple between her lips
and flicking over it. She made sure not to be too rough with her to begin
with, teasing Rachel with gentle and delicate movements. There was no
doubt that she could handle more than that but where was the fun in giving
it all away within the first few moments?
“You can do more than that.” Rachel whined quietly, arching her back and
pushing her breast more insistently against Marie.
Marie lifted her head slightly, briefly ceasing to give attention to the nipple
in front of her. “As you wish, madam.” With that Marie turned her head and
focused instead on Rachel’s other breast. This time she took the nipple
between her lips and used her teeth to gently hold it in place. That alone
was enough to earn a little gasp of pleasure from Rachel, and she gave
another when Marie’s tongue began to flick and twirl against her nipple.
She was moaning but didn’t seem to be trying to say anything in particular
so Marie simply focused on pleasuring her rather than trying to listen,
though she certainly did enjoy the sound of Rachel panting and groaning
and the feel of her nipple stiffening to a rigid peak between her teeth.
After another minute or two of tasting and teasing Rachel’s nipple Marie
finally pulled away, finishing with another quick kiss on her nipple.
“Is that to your satisfaction, madam?” Marie asked, panting slightly when
she spoke. She may not have been getting direct stimulation but it had still
made her incredibly horny as she pleasured her partner.
“Definitely.” Rachel sighed, her nipples remaining stiff and glistening
slightly with saliva after Marie had so thoroughly serviced them with her
mouth.
“Very good. Shall I continue to strip you?” Marie offered. Rachel agreed
to the offer and got to her feet to make Marie’s job easier. Marie moved
down onto her knees this time, unbuttoning Rachel’s trousers and pulling
down the zip before easing them down. She let the tension build slightly by
fully removing Rachel’s trousers, folding them and putting them to one side
before continuing. Having to wait just a few extra seconds to take off
Rachel’s panties would arouse them both further as the excitement
continued to build.
When Marie finally did remove Rachel’s panties her arousal became
obvious. They were already soaked with cum as Marie peeled them down
and slipped them off one leg then the other. Then she lifted them in front of
her face to inspect them more closely, noting just how wet Rachel must
have already been.
“Oh dear madam, it seems these are terribly wet. I wonder why?” Marie
wondered aloud as she put the panties to one side.
“I think you know why.” Rachel said quietly, breathing heavily as her
arousal got the better of her and she sat back down on bed.
“I wonder if the wetness is still affecting you now your panties are
removed? Perhaps I should investigate, and clean up if necessary?” Marie
offered. Rather than waiting for answer she simply leaned forward, placing
her hands on Rachel’s thighs and separating her legs. Now that she was
naked her soaking wet slit was completely on show.
“How’s it looking?” Rachel asked breathlessly. She was enjoying having
her exposed pussy on show to Marie, especially with her leaning in so close
for a better look.
“Incredibly wet. Perhaps I can help clean that up a little.” Marie didn’t
wait for a response before leaning between her partner’s legs. She didn’t
have anything on hand to clean up the wetness but that wasn’t a problem.
She had a much more fun way of dealing with the mess. Bringing her face
close to Rachel’s pussy, Marie opened her mouth and gently trailed her
tongue against the soaking entrance before her.
“Ah!” Rachel threw her head back and moaned into the air, pushing her
hips forward slightly as her body begged for more. Marie had barely even
begun yet already she was desperate. Clearly taking her time and playing
with Rachel’s tits first had helped to arouse Rachel and had perhaps even
made her a little more sensitive as a result.
Marie began by simply licking at Rachel’s pussy but it wasn’t long
before she started attending to her partner’s pussy a little more eagerly,
pushing her mouth against it and slipping her tongue inside. By this point
Rachel had to clasp a hand over her mouth in order to muffle her moans.
Her hips were jerking and shifting as she wriggled on the bed, doing her
best to fuck Marie’s head between her legs. Marie’s tongued massaged and
filled her pussy over and over again as it began to dart in and out whilst
exploring every little nook and cranny within reach.
Finally Rachel pulled away, Marie frowning slightly as she looked up at
her partner.
“Weren’t you enjoying that?” Marie asked with a slight frown, wondering
if she had perhaps done something wrong.
“More than anything.” Rachel said, breathing heavily as her huge tits
moved up and down with each heaving breath.
“So why did you stop?” Marie asked, getting to her feet again.
“Because I want more than that.” Rachel said with a grin. “Now, are you
going to continue doing as your mistress orders?”
“I…” Marie cleared her throat, realising she had almost forgot to put on
her accent and stay in character. “I would be happy to madam, what would
you like me to do?”
“Fuck me.” Rachel demanded bluntly. She was thrilled to see Marie jump
at the opportunity to fulfil her order. Marie didn’t bother stripping
completely, choosing to keep the French maid uniform on and just slipping
her panties down before kicking them to one side. That would suffice for
satisfying her mistress with a good fuck and she didn’t want to waste time
stripping down beforehand. She hadn’t realised it until now but clearly she
had been enjoying the roleplay. She was just as desperate and horny as
Rachel was and wanted to get down to the sex as soon as possible.
Rachel moved further up the bed and Marie clambered on between her
legs, settling into their usual position eagerly with one of her legs above
Rachel’s and the other below. Now they were in position it was easy enough
to shuffle closer, Marie’s costume riding up to expose her own soaking wet
pussy before it pressed firmly against Rachel’s. The two women shared a
groan of relief as they felt their cunt press against their partner’s. After
taking a moment to ensure she had a firm grip on Rachel’s legs, Marie
began to quickly move her hips up and down, rubbing their pussies
together.
Hearing Rachel moan for her was still a huge turn-on, even after being
together for so long. The noise encouraged Marie to move her hips faster,
desperately grinding their pussies together in an attempt to please her
partner – no, her mistress. Why stop the roleplay just because she wasn’t
speaking at that moment? She was still dressed for the part after all. Marie
bit her lower lip as she changed her thinking on the situation, considering
that rather than pleasuring her partner she was instead a naughty maid
seeing to the needs of her mistress. Perhaps roleplay really had been the key
to reinvigorating their relationship because the thought, combined with the
soaking cunt rubbing up against her own, was enough to push her over the
edge.
Marie’s cunt clamped tightly shut for a moment as her entire body
shuddered with an orgasm, her soaking pussy only getting wetter. Even so,
she couldn’t stop yet. If she was ordered to please her mistress then she
intended to do just that. She bit back a scream of pleasure as she continued
fucking Rachel, desperate to make her cum as well, continuing despite the
increased sensitivity after her own orgasm.
With Marie trying her best, fucking harder than she ever had before, it
wasn’t much longer until Rachel finished as well. She grabbed hold of a
pillow and yelled her pleasure into it, muffling the noise so they didn’t get
complaints from their neighbours. Her entire body quivered with pleasure
as she climaxed. There was a filthy squelch as she came hard against her
partner’s pussy, her clit so hard that it almost felt sore by the time she
finally came. The orgasm itself even seemed better than usual, the relief and
ecstasy seeming to only deepen with every passing moment.
“Wow…” Rachel lay her head down heavily, panting for breath as she
looked over at Marie. “That was…wow.” She couldn’t think of the words to
describe how incredible it had felt. She felt like her mind was numb after
the mind-blowing sex and world-shaking orgasm she had just experienced.
“I…hope my mistress is satisfied?” Marie asked quietly, giving up on
putting on an accent as she slid up the bed to lay beside her partner.
“More than ever.” Rachel confessed, still breathing heavily. It took all her
effort just to turn her head slightly and look at Marie. She was exhausted.
 “Very good. Any further orders?” Marie asked. She may have been worn
out but even so she couldn’t help wanting to continue their fun little
roleplay.
Rachel considered it for a moment before speaking again. “Coffee.”
Rachel said finally. “Let’s grab some coffee and rest a little, then let’s do it
again.”
“Again?” Marie repeated, raising her eyebrows slightly in surprise. She
couldn’t keep the grin off her face. It was thrilling to know she had
pleasured Rachel so thoroughly that she couldn’t even bear to wait until
tomorrow to fuck again. She crawled up the bed and lay down beside
Rachel, her cheeks flushed and her breathing heavy. If they were going to
do it again then they definitely would need to rest first.
“Yeah, but…in a minute.” Rachel said, moving closer and sliding an arm
around Marie. Marie was still wearing her maid uniform but rather than it
being uncomfortable to cuddle with only one of them clothed it just served
as a reminder to Rachel of how amazing the night had been so far. “I need
to lie down for a minute first. Lie here with me.” Rachel instructed.
“Gladly, madam.” Marie said, cuddling up with Rachel. She was just as in
need of a rest as Rachel and happily accepted the order to lie there and
cuddle with her. They would definitely get up and fuck again tonight, but
for now, she simply enjoyed her partner’s embrace. Marie hadn’t been
certain she would be very good at roleplaying when it was her turn, but now
she had done it, she wasn’t sure if she ever wanted to fuck without
roleplaying. It had turned out to be even better than she’d expected.
Lovely Lesbian Tale – Begging and BDSM
Amy nervously adjusted her dress as she sat waiting for their drinks. It
would have been embarrassing and awkward to wear her rather short black
dress in a fancy restaurant like this at the best of times. It was much worse
considering the situation that Sasha had helped set up. If someone were to
manage to catch a glimpse up her dress, and that wouldn’t be too difficult
considering it came down to her mid-thighs at best, then they would see the
little wire hanging out of her slit. Not only was she without underwear, but
she clearly had something up inside of her at that very moment as well. She
was sat across the table from Sasha, her long-time girlfriend, yet their
attempts to spice up their relationship with a little danger was making her
feel so exposed that she may as well have been laying across the table
entirely naked.
“Did you do what I told you to in the bathroom?” Sasha teased her, leaning
across the table. Sasha wasn’t wearing such a short dress, instead opting for
a long skirt and a light blouse, but even so she was fairly on show as well.
Amy’s eyes were naturally drawn to the deep cleavage looming over the
table towards her. Sasha followed her line of sight and tormented her
further, crossing her arms beneath her breasts and pushing them up and
together to enhance the view. Amy was already getting horny enough with
the love egg vibrating inside of her pussy. Getting such an incredible view
of Sasha’s breasts wasn’t helping to calm her down in the slightest.
“I did,” Amy practically whispered. She was worried someone might
overhear them and start asking questions, and in a panic she would end up
spilling their little secret and openly explain that she was getting off, slowly
but surely, as they sat waiting for their drinks.
Sasha had taken Amy out shopping earlier that day and they’d been
talking about wanting to try something new. Amy had suggested using toys
and Sasha had suggested the thrill and danger of getting caught when you
did things outside. The two ideas had met in the love egg that was now
buzzing away silently and gently inside of Amy, constantly stimulating her
gently as she tried not to react too much and give away what was going on
beneath the table.
“You sound kind of nervous,” Sasha said with a lopsided smirk, “are you
sure you’re okay to do this? I’m not going to force you.” Amy swallowed
and shook her head quickly.
 “Ah, no, its fine, I want to do it. I’m just trying not to talk too much, I
don’t want to make too much noise.” She tried to explain everything
quickly so she could shut her mouth again afterwards.
“Are you sure you don’t want people to hear you?” Sasha teased her. Amy
felt her cheeks burning and the stain of crimson on her face made it clear
that Sasha had hit the nail on the head. She looked around briefly and
slipped a hand into her handbag, reaching in and finding the remote control
for Amy’s love egg. Just briefly, she knocked it up to the highest setting.
Amy just about bit back a squeal of surprise and clasped a hand over her
mouth. Her legs twitched and quivered and for a moment she thought she
might orgasm there and then. As it had only been a brief and sudden wave
of intense pleasure that receded just as quickly she managed to control
herself, though a part of her desperately wished that hadn’t been the case.
Her pussy was throbbing in desperation now, having had a taste of what
was to come, and she considering giving in already and simply asking
Sasha to hit the controls again and just let her orgasm. She couldn’t believe
how desperate she already was. Clearly the excitement of walking around in
her short dress with her cunt almost on show was enough to excite her
before now, even despite originally feeling embarrassed about it.
“I…I can’t believe you did that just now,” Amy said breathlessly, her
breasts heaving as she gripped the side of the table and tried to recover.
Sasha was just smirking at her, clearly relishing in the opportunity to tease
her girlfriend.
“I can’t believe you obviously liked it so much. Maybe I should just turn it
up and leave it that way until we get home.” At the suggestion, Amy could
feel herself blushing again. Surely Sasha couldn’t be serious, could she?
There was no way Amy would be able to cope with that for such an
extended period of time. She would hit her orgasm within minutes and, with
her sensitivity hitting its peak immediately afterwards, there was no way
she’d be able to keep mouth shut. She’d be screaming her orgasm to the
heavens and nobody in the restaurant would have any doubts as to what was
happening. The idea of everyone knowing, instead of embarrassing and
worrying her as it rightly should have done, instead just excited Amy
further. The thought of them all knowing full well how soaking wet her
pussy was, how close she was to every subsequent orgasm, perhaps even
lifting her dress that extra inch or two and even letting them all see.
 With Amy so wrapped up in her thoughts, she didn’t even notice the
waiter approach with their coffees. They had enjoyed a small meal together
and ordered coffee for afterwards, and it was during the wait that Amy had
run to the bathroom to slip the love egg in at Sasha’s encouragement. She
had been uncertain about doing it at first but had very quickly come around
to the idea. After how good it had felt from being turned on only for a
matter of moments, she was now 100% on board with the idea. She was
going to struggle to bring herself to take it out again later on.
“Whose was the decaf?” The waitress was a young woman, early
twenties it seemed, with her hair tied back into a loose ponytail and her
well-rounded breasts outlined wonderfully by the white of her uniform.
Amy shook her head and tried to gather her thoughts, glancing over to
Sasha. At some point, she clearly hadn’t heard Sasha’s phone make a noise.
She was looking off in the other direction, her phone pressed against one
ear. Amy’s attention quickly turned back to the waitress to give her an
answer.
“Mine!” she yelled suddenly, catching herself off guard. She went bright
red in the face again and coughed, trying to cover it up and wondering what
had come over her. It only took a moment to realise why she had yelled all
of a sudden. The waitress didn’t say anything, fortunately, and simply set
down the two cups of coffee and left them with their bill. Sasha was trying
not to laugh and Amy noticed she had one hand in her handbag again, no
doubt gripping the love egg’s remote. She had yelled because, yet again,
there had been another jolt of pleasure racking her body from the inside.
Sasha had set it vibrating just as Amy had opened her mouth to speak and
made her shout rather than use her indoor voice, the sudden pleasure too
great and intense for her to be able to control her reaction in the slightest.
She was just relieved she hadn’t started simply moaning and panting at the
waitress instead. What had happened was embarrassing, but that would
have been utterly mortifying and would have made it very difficult to come
back to the restaurant ever again.
“I can’t believe you just did that!” Amy snapped under her breath. Despite
her tone of voice however, it clearly hadn’t been an unpleasant experience
for her. She was grinning despite herself, unable to hide her undeniable
pleasure at what had happened whilst her cheeks still glowed a healthy
pink.
 “I can’t believe you didn’t realise I was going to,” Sasha laughed, taking a
sip of her coffee. She lowered her voice when she spoke again. “It seems to
me like you’re enjoying it though. If you ask nicely maybe I’ll put it on a
nice, low, constant setting instead of teasing you like this.” Even before
Amy could answer, Sasha was already teasing her further. Clearly she had
slipped off one of her shoes and now her bare foot was under the table,
tracing up Amy’s leg. Her toes gently crept along her inner thigh, slowing
down more and more with every inch that they drew closer to her crotch.
Amy was already getting desperately aroused from Sasha’s previous teasing
with the love egg, she wasn’t sure she could handle a great deal more. She
shifted in her seat a little and tried to push her crotch towards Sasha’s toes,
only to find the foot receding and keeping the same distance as ever. Amy
let loose an almost imperceptible whine of desperation under her breath as
she found her stimulation slipping away.
“Do I…really have to ask?” Amy adjusted herself and tried to sit upright
again as Sasha’s foot drifted down her leg once more, slipping away and
back into her own shoe as the more dominant woman took a sip of her
coffee.
“That depends on if you really want it,” she grinned into her mug. Amy bit
her lip uncertainly and glanced around, checking nobody was too close to
them before she spoke up. She picked up her mug and took a big gulp,
trying to distract herself from her embarrassment before she spoke up.
“…please do it to me?” she asked gingerly, holding her mug in both hands
now. Sasha seemed to contemplate it for a moment, taking a long, deliberate
sip of her coffee as she thought over Amy’s request.
“Do what to you?” she finally said with a grin. Amy let out another quiet
little whine and drained more of her coffee as she tried to bring herself to
say it.
“Turn on the egg.” Amy all but whispered. It was impressive that Sasha
had even heard her.
“I suppose I could turn it on,” Sasha said, glancing down at her handbag
before looking at Amy once again, “why do you want me to do that?”
Clearly she wasn’t going to make this easy at all. Amy wriggled nervously
in her seat and swallowed more of her coffee, trying to distract herself, only
to find out she’d already finished it. Clearly she shouldn’t have only
ordered a small.
 “I’m…” Amy said the second word so quietly that she couldn’t even hear
it herself. Of course, Sasha wasn’t happy to let her get away with that.
“I didn’t quite catch that, try again,” Sasha teased her, setting her empty
mug down as well. Clearly they’d both wanted more than a small. It didn’t
especially matter though. In fact, Amy hoped it would mean they would
leave the restaurant sooner and could get home instead. They had brought a
few things earlier on aside from the love egg and she was growing
impatient waiting to try them out.
“I’m horny.” Sasha whispered under her breath, looking around nervously
in case someone managed to overhear her. Sasha grinned and reached into
her handbag again, grabbing the remote and knocking it up to the lowest
setting.
“Well, I suppose that’s worth just a little pleasure for now,” Sasha said
with a smirk. Amy gasped and bit back a moan of pleasure, glad to finally
have the toy vibrating inside of her at a more manageable intensity for a
longer period of time. She gripped the hem of her dress and her toes were
curling in her shoes. It felt so good to finally start having it quake inside of
her, hitting her in just the right spot and it was made all the better by the
build-up and the danger of being caught here in the restaurant. She kept
quiet of course, despite the growing temptation to intentionally let someone
discover what was happening.
“Can we go back,” Amy stopped abruptly and gasped, biting on her lower
lip to silence herself. She had leaned forward to talk quietly to Sasha and it
had moved the love egg slightly, hitting an entirely new spot that made it
feel as if she was being rubbed and masturbated anew. Her legs shook
slightly and she did her best to control herself, calming down enough to
speak again. “Can we go back to the apartment now, and try out the other
toys?” she whispered softly. Sasha looked her over uncertainly for a
moment, pursing her lips and considering what to do next.
“I suppose we can, let me just pay for this.” Sasha reached over and
grabbed her bag, pulling it across to her lap before intentionally pushing it
onto the floor at the side of the table and sighing loudly. Amy looked at her
in confusion but the reason for her behaviour was obvious soon enough.
The waitress from earlier on was passing by and Sasha called out to her.
“Oh, excuse me, sorry, could you pass me my bag please? I just knocked it
down. If I lean over I think I’ll pop out of this top,” Sasha laughed,
comfortable as ever talking with a total stranger. The waitress smiled and
seemed happy to oblige. Amy was so distracted by the exchange she didn’t
realise at first that Sasha’s foot had crept over towards her again and was
pushing her legs apart, flashing her bare pussy towards the waitress beneath
the table. Amy froze up and felt her face burn bright red. She didn’t dare
fight back for fear of drawing attention to herself. The waitress bent down
to pick up the bag and stopped briefly, clearly distracted for a moment. She
was looking. Amy could feel the waitress’ eyes on her pussy, she knew she
was looking. She could just tell somehow and her pussy was getting wetter
in excitement at the idea of being exposed. When the waitress stood up
again she smiled and returned the handbag to Sasha, then looked at Amy.
She had a knowing grin and raised her eyebrows, making sure Amy knew
she had seen, before walking away. Amy’s heart was thundering in her
chest and she was struggling for words. Sasha’s foot drifted away from her
legs again and Amy quickly shut her legs, blushing brightly.
“I-I can’t believe you did that, I think she just saw everything!” Amy
gasped, unable to keep the grin of excitement off her face despite trying to
sound worried.
“I think my toes are rather wet as well, so if she did see everything, I think
that’s what you wanted.” Sasha grinned. She didn’t even bother looking up
to respond, instead focusing on getting out her purse and paying the bill –
along with a generous tip. The waitress had, after all, helped to get her
girlfriend significantly aroused ready for the night ahead of them. Sasha got
to her feet first and intentionally leant across the table to push up. It was
only for a second or two, but whilst she was stood up yet still leaning on the
table, she held the position in order to direct Amy’s attention to her
cleavage. More specifically, Amy realised, to the fact that Sasha wasn’t
wearing a bra – and her large, heavy breasts were hanging inside the blouse
in front of her and she could even see her exposed, hardened nipples. In
excitement, Amy’s cunt twitched and clamped tighter around the love egg
inside of her. It moved it a little and her legs went weak again for just a
moment as it worked her up further still by hitting yet another new,
unexplored, sensitive spot of pleasure.
“You’re not wearing a bra?” Amy whispered quietly as she finally got to
her feet, ready to leave along with Sasha.
“Of course not. You think only you like the idea of people catching a
glimpse?” Sasha smirked. With that, she led Amy from the restaurant,
sharing a knowing smile with the waitress on their way out, and returned to
her car.
The journey home didn’t take more than a few minutes but it was still
enough time for Sasha to tease and work up Amy further. They played a
little game to make the short journey more interesting. As with any driver,
Sasha seemed to inevitably get caught at every single set of traffic lights she
had the misfortune to encounter. With that in mind, she set up a rule for
their short drive back to the apartment. Every time they stopped at a set of
red lights, Sasha would reach into her handbag and increase the intensity of
the love egg’s vibration by one. It was the first time that Amy had ever
hoped for red lights. There were five sets of traffic lights on the way back
and the toy was already buzzing on its lowest setting inside of her, so
considering how their journey normally went, she greatly looked forward to
feeling the hard, throbbing pleasure of the love egg hitting vibration level
six out of eight by the time they returned home.
Naturally, instead, they were inexplicably fortunate with the traffic lights
on that particular night. Once they returned home the love egg had only
climbed to vibration level two, and though she was disappointed, it was
certainly not the worst fate that Amy could have imagined. It felt incredible
anyway and she struggled to resist the urge to give in and start masturbating
in the passenger seat of the car whilst Sasha drove.
She wasn’t sure whether to be relieved or disappointed as they parked
the car and made their way into the building, taking the elevator up to their
floor and heading into the apartment they shared. It was a comfortable size,
with a bedroom the two of them shared and decently sized bathroom as well
as an open-plan living room that expanded out into a kitchen and dining
room. Windows on one side gave an incredible view of the city skyline lit
up at night. A bag was propped up on the sofa with the items they had
brought earlier on and Amy was desperate to dive in and enjoy every single
toy urgently. Sasha wandered over to the bag and fished through it, grinning
slightly as she pulled out a blindfold.
“I think we’ll start with this,” she said, strolling over and helping Amy to
slip it on. Left in utter darkness, she could only rely on Sasha’s guidance
and could feel herself grow more sensitive almost immediately. She heard
Sasha walk around behind her and unzip her dress slowly. Without her sight
she could only focus on the sensation of Sasha’s fingertips again her bare
skin and the feel of the dress dropping to pool around her feet, leaving her
stood naked in the middle of the apartment. Sasha moved her hands gently
along Amy’s body and the more submissive of the two women eagerly
leaned into her touch. They wandered over only her back to begin with,
then to her shoulders, squeezing and massaging them gently. Then they
came around to the front and gently squeezed her breasts instead, groping
them, massaging them. She moved to focus on the nipples, her soft
fingertips gently brushing them, rubbing them tenderly as Amy panted out
quiet moans. Her hands moved down further, across her stomach and her
hips, down to her rear which she grasped firmly. She pulled Amy’s cheeks
apart and Amy could feel her pussy stretching open, easily on show if Sasha
happened to be squatting down or even leaning over at all.
Suddenly the sensations stopped entirely and Amy looked around
uncertainly, despite knowing it was pointless to do so with the blindfold on.
She heard the bag rustling and grew more excited, knowing another toy
would soon enough be used on her.
“This should do nicely. Hold on a moment.” There was a teasing airiness
to Sasha’s voice and Amy was getting wetter and wetter, her slit soaking
with the anticipation alone. Well, that and the love egg still buzzing away
inside of her. It wasn’t especially intense and she was starting to get used to
it now, but it was certainly helping to keep her aroused whilst she waited for
Sasha to follow through on her plans. There was the noise of something
being moved and then Sasha took her hand, leading her a few steps across
the room and guiding her to sit down. Sasha had brought one of the chairs
from the dining room, she realised when she sat down and felt the back of
the chair behind her. She was more than happy to let Sasha move her hands
and felt another little burst of excitement as something cold and metal
snapped around her left wrist and then the right one. Her hands were cuffed
behind her back now, leaving her utterly prone for Sasha – an idea that she
was loving more and more with every passing moment.
There was some rustling in the bag again and this time she knew what to
expect. Sasha squatted down in front of Amy and spread her legs, making
her slit wetter still at the thought of having her wet pussy exposed in such a
way, before braces were strapped to either of her ankles. The separator bar.
Now her pussy was going to be open wide permanently and Amy realised
she was already panting with barely concealed lust. Her legs twitched
slightly and she realised she could barely move them either. Oh, Sasha was
good at this. She’d positioned the separator bar under the chair, so not only
was Amy exposed to her, but she couldn’t even try to move at all. Sasha had
complete and utter access to her bare, exposed pussy and there wasn’t a
thing she could do about it. She wouldn’t want to do anything about it, of
course, but somehow having all power taken out of her hands like this was
nonetheless exciting.
There was again some rustling in the bag and Amy bit her lip in
excitement, wondering what it could be. Her mind was racing. She could
barely even remember what they had bought earlier on. She heard Sasha
walk around in front of her and felt something soft brush tenderly over her
neck, tickling her gently. That was it, the long feather, to tickle and tease
her. Amy shuffled in her seat and gasped softly as the feather trailed
downwards, her body quivering with anticipation of where Sasha might
strike next. The feather’s soft tip was suddenly at her left nipple, circling
around it before suddenly flicking across it. Amy let out a yelp of pleasure,
her entire body jerking with the unexpected yet positive sensation. It trailed
slowly down across her stomach now, tickling her slightly, creeping ever
closer to her throbbing, soaking slit. Then, as it neared her aching clit, it
suddenly shot up again and instead teased her right nipple in much the same
way as the left. She hadn’t been expecting it at all. Her body jolted and she
let out a little gasp of pleasure again, moaning quietly and struggling in
place.
“P-please, Sasha, don’t tease me any more, I’m so horny,” Amy whined
quietly. Her hips were shuffling on her chair, her soaking cunt rubbing back
and forth along the chair.
“Stop teasing you? I’ve barely even started though, and it’s so much fun.”
She didn’t need to be able to see Sasha to know she was grinning. She could
hear it in her voice. She enjoyed dominating and teasing Amy just as much
as Amy enjoyed her doing it. The soft feather tip trailed down and tickled
her clit. Amy let out a little squeal of joy and pleasure as her hips shifted
and jerked and bucked wildly, practically trying to fuck the tiny little bit of
contact. She could barely contain herself any more She just wanted to get
off desperately.
“Please Sasha, I want to cum, I want to finish!” Amy was begging already,
her bare breasts heaving as she breathed heavily. Sasha was laughing
quietly.
“Not just yet, we have one more thing to do. I set it up before we went
out.” Sasha made short work of removing the separator bar and handcuffs
yet left the blindfold one. She took Amy by the hand and led her through
the apartment to what would be the bedroom. Amy felt herself being guided
down onto the bed and being laid on her back, laying there and listening to
Sasha undress before she felt the bed sinking around her from the pressure
of Sasha’s hands and knees. Sasha told her to stick out her arms and legs
and she was more than happy to oblige, only to find out what exactly Sasha
had set up prior to their date that evening. Soft, silky material was tied
around her wrists and ankles, binding her to the bed in a starfish position.
Again, she was utterly prone and out of control, and she was loving every
moment of it.
“How much do you want to cum?” Sasha teased her. Amy could feel her
moving on the bed, her weight moving completely so it was now either side
of her head.
“A lot, please, Sasha, do anything to me, please, make me cum, please!”
Amy was begging. She couldn’t contain it any more, she would let Sasha do
anything to her at this point; she didn’t even care what it was. She just
wanted her desperation to be over and to finally be able to hit her orgasm.
“Well, I suppose I could do that. If I’m going to be so good to you though,
then you should have more respect instead of just using my name. What
about mistress? I think that would sound better.” Sasha teased her. She felt
Sasha’s legs spreading apart and she could smell the sweet scent of Sasha’s
slit above her face now, slowly getting closer.
“Of course! Please mistress, please, make me cum! Play with me!” Amy
begged desperately, her heart racing. She was panting desperately. The
blindfold was still on and having to rely on her other senses aside from
sight just seemed to be making the entire experience all the more enjoyable,
if that was even possible.
“Well, as you asked so nicely.” Sasha reached down and Amy’s entire
body jolted again with pleasure as she felt the love egg being eased out of
her pussy, stretching her out just a little bit more and giving her another
little hit of additional pleasure for a moment. “I think we’ll make it fair
though.” Sasha lowered her hips and Amy couldn’t respond any more, her
mouth covered with Sasha’s wet cunt. “The better you do, the better I’ll do.
Sound fair?” Being unable to speak, all Amy could do was nod. In doing so
she rubbed her nose against Sasha’s clit, making her shudder a little with
pleasure. That seemed to be a good start, and Sasha was more than happy to
return the pleasure.
 Leaning down on all fours now, Sasha buried her face into Amy’s cunt.
Amy took barely a moment to eagerly return the favour, pushing her head
up slightly and sticking out her tongue. She could taste how soaking wet
Sasha was already getting as she ran her tongue along her slit. Her back
arched and she moaned into the dominating girl’s crotch as she felt Sasha
returning the favour, her own slit being traced with a skilled tongue that was
every bit as expert as her own, if not even moreso. Amy was being driven
wild, she couldn’t hold on any longer, she needed to finish now, or
preferably even sooner. She leaned in as best she could and pushed her
tongue hard into Sasha’s slit, parting it, slipping her tongue inside and
pushing her lips to her cunt hungrily. If Sasha intended to offer only as
much as she received then Amy was intent on making it the best oral sex
she had ever experience in her entire life.
To her delight Sasha’s hips were jerking and writhing above her, clearly
enjoying the attention, and sure enough she received the same treatment
only moments later. Sasha’s tongue was pushing in hard and splitting apart
her soaking pussy lips, tasting her, licking her, rubbing her. Sasha’s chin
was rubbing against Amy’s clit and her thighs were quivering as her orgasm
drew closer and closer, having built up for what felt like an eternity of
teasing and games. She tried to reach up to grip Sasha and bury her face
deeper into the other girl’s cunt, only to once again realise her arms were
bound. Rather than dishearten her however, the realisation that she was
unable to move just thrilled her all over again. Her hips jerked and jolted,
humping against Sasha’s face. This was it, she could feel it; she could tell
that she was on the verge of finishing. Giving it her all one final time, Amy
nuzzled her face into Sasha’s crotch and licked and sucked and kissed every
inch she could reach of the other woman’s soaking pussy. Finally, after what
had seemed like an eternity of waiting, Amy hit her orgasm. Her cunt
contracted and her juices spilled out of her as she screamed out with
pleasure, her hips bucking and her arms and legs pulling roughly at her
silky bindings.
Sasha sat upright and basked in the throes of Amy’s orgasm. It made her
wilder and more desperate than ever whilst it went on. Sasha was shifting
her hips and grinding her cunt against Amy’s mouth beneath her, desperate
to finish as well. Her heavy breathing and panted moans finally reached a
crescendo of a groan, her cunt wetter than ever as Amy licked at the juices
pouring down onto her.
 Once her orgasm had subsided, Sasha clambered off Amy’s face and set
about unbinding Amy from the bedposts. Finally, the blindfold came off.
Amy’s face was flushed red and she was breathing heavily but seemed
happier than ever. Sasha couldn’t help but share a smile with her, equally
exhausted. The two of them lazily climbed beneath the covers together,
snuggling up close and pressing their bare, sensitive bodies together.
“That was incredible,” Amy mumbled, barely having the energy left to
even move her lips as she spoke.
“I think we’ll have to do that again,” Sasha whispered softly, kissing the
top of Amy’s head through her hair. Amy simply nodded and snuggled
closer against Sasha, settling down to sleep for the night. She was utterly
exhausted after finally reaching her orgasm. She didn’t have the energy to
react at the time, but she could have sworn she heard Sasha say ‘and we
only used half of the toys’ before she fell asleep. Surely, Amy thought, she
must have misheard. What more could there possibly be? Yet, even as tired
as she was right now, she really hoped she had heard correctly.
Lovely Lesbian Threesome with a Stripper
Rose grit her teeth as she left her boss's office. It wasn't her fault that
those reports hadn't been done in time. Well, not entirely her fault anyway,
but the rest of her team weren't getting shouted at. She knew as team leader
it was her responsibility to keep everyone working and make sure they had
everything they needed to get their jobs done but when the other
departments didn't send the data over to her then how was her team
supposed to get anything done? “So, how did that go?” her co-
worker Alison asked while Rose did her best not to slam the door as she left
the meeting. “About as well as could be expected.” Rose replied as
she took her place back at her desk with a huff. “Everything is clearly my
fault.” “Don't pay any attention to her.” Alison urged as she began
boiling some water for a cup of coffee. “She's always like that on a
Monday.” “Well, I wish she'd go bitch at someone else. Stuck up
cow!” Rose complained. She made sure to keep her voice down to a low
enough volume that she couldn't be overheard by her boss in the office but
her voice was full of venom all the same. “She's just got it in for
you because you're good.” Alison shrugged. “She's never like this with
people who are bad at their jobs.” “Yeah, I suppose so.” Rose
sighed. “I suppose that's just the price you pay to work here and not be an
idiot.” If Rose had hoped that the day would get any better as it
went on then she was sorely mistaken. Not only did the boss call her into
her office three more times but Rose managed to bump into a colleague as
she was carrying a glass of water back to her desk. Her shirt was soaked
and she had to retreat to the bathroom to dry it. “Why does this
always happen to me?” Rose groaned as she stood in the company
bathrooms with her white shirt held under the hand dryer. She would have
just let the wet patch dry naturally but with her shirt being white the whole
office could see her bra and the last thing she wanted was her boss
complaining about her being inappropriate. As Rose looked at
herself in the mirror stood in the company bathrooms in just her bra she
made a decision. Life was way too short to spend her time being miserable
and drying her shirt off in the bathroom. She was going to get out there and
do something different! “Welcome back.” Alison said as Rose
returned to her desk finally. “Not staying. If anyone asks I left
because I threw up or something.” Rose said breathlessly as she grabbed her
things and shut down her computer. “I'm taking the afternoon off.”
“Wow, go you.” Alison smirked. “Didn't know you had it in you.”
“Me neither, so I'm going before I change my mind.” Rose grinned in
return. “When I come back in tomorrow I'll be a new woman with new
experiences under her belt.” “Not just going home to watch TV
and eat ice cream then?” Alison asked. “No. I'm going to go do
something different and fun.” Rose said proudly. “See you tomorrow!”
With that she left the office before anyone could convince her to
stay. As soon as Rose left the building and slid into the driver's seat
of her car she paused. She was sick of work, sick of things going wrong and
sick of her predictable boring life. She needed excitement and fun,
something different, but the problem was that she didn't have a clue what
she could do that was exciting and fun and she couldn't think of anywhere
particularly different to go. “I guess I'll just drive,” she mumbled to
herself as she turned the key and set off out of the office parking lot.
As she drove she passed several places that looked like they could
be fun but none of them seemed right. She didn't want to go for a drink and
the cafes all seemed dull. She considered going to the nearby beach but by
the time she arrived it would be too late for anything fun. She wasn't
dressed for the beach either and she didn't like the idea of having to walk on
the sand in high heels. She passed a couple of theatres and a
cinema but none of them appealed to her either. She gave serious thought to
the lap dancing club she passed but that felt a little too wild for her.
Especially in the middle of the afternoon. With a sigh she just
continued driving. She couldn't work out where to go at all but she didn't
want to go too far either. She wanted to actually be able to get back into
work the next day rather than being trapped a day's drive away.
Eventually she came down to the docks. Big ships came through every day
and unloaded various cargo. There were some passenger ships that came
this way too and Rose had always dreamed of just getting on one and seeing
where it took her. Rose parked her car and got out. It was a nice
enough day and watching the various ships pull in and out wasn't a bad way
to spend her time. She'd wanted something a little more exciting than this
but she figured it would just have to do. “You okay there?” a
female voice called out from a little way behind her. Rose turned
around and saw a woman wearing the clothes of someone who worked in
the freight area of the docks. She looked strong and had a huge grin on her
face. Rose didn't know what to think but she couldn't stop looking none the
less. “Not thinking of throwing yourself in are you?” the woman
asked. “Oh, no.” Rose replied as she felt her cheeks flushing pink.
Did she look so miserable that this woman thought she might be suicidal?
“Good. It's just... we don't get many pretty ladies in expensive cars
just drive down here for the view. I'm Wendy by the way.” the woman
introduced herself. “I'm Rose.” she replied before looking out over
the docks and harbour once more. “I don't know why you don't get more
people here to look at the view. It's not actually that bad.” “That's
one of the reasons why I like working here.” Wendy said. “I love doing
something practical and working down here you're outside a lot. The view
just makes it perfect. It's not to everyone's taste but I love it.”
“Yes, me too.” Rose said faintly, though she was looking at Wendy as she
spoke. She certainly didn't have feelings of love for someone who was
almost a complete stranger but there was just something alluring about
Wendy that she couldn't quite put her finger on. “So you came
down here for the view then?” Wendy asked. “Not that I'm judging, of
course. I'm just curious and trying to work out if you'd say no if I asked you
on a date.” “A date?” Rose repeated. She'd never dated a woman
before but she'd certainly thought about it. If she was going to date a
woman then this Wendy would be just her type. Coming down to the docks
randomly wasn't too exciting but her first date with a woman would be. “I'd
love to go on a date. I'm free now, if you are.” “Yeah, I'm free
now.” Wendy laughed with relief. “So glad you said yes, I was worried I
was making a fool of myself there.” “A date is just what I'm
looking for.” Rose confirmed. “I actually just had the worst morning ever at
work so I skipped out on the afternoon to do something fun and
spontaneous. I didn't know what to do but I'm glad I came down here now.
I've never been on a date with a woman before but... you're really
attractive.” she admitted, breathless with nerves all of a sudden.
“I'm glad you think so. You're a pretty sight yourself” Wendy grinned.
“Well, if it's excitement and fun you're after I know just the spontaneous
place to take you.” The two of them decided it would be more sensible to
travel together so Rose hopped in the passenger seat of Wendy's truck.
"Don't worry about your car," Wendy assured her as she turned on the
engine and started driving. "It's completely safe down here. The docks are
always too busy for anyone to try stealing one of the cars that are parked
up."
"That hadn't even occurred to me," Rose chuckled, "so thanks a lot for
making me worry about it."
"Oops, sorry," Wendy laughed. "Well don't worry, I'll take your mind off it
soon enough. I know the perfect place to go."
The journey wasn't long, and while Wendy drove the two spent a little while
talking and getting to know one another a little better. They chatted about
their work and their personal lives and their hobbies, and by the time the
short drive was over they were already a great deal closer. Rose was also
interested to find out where their date was going to be, given that Wendy
had assured her it would be somewhere different and exciting. She had
thoughts of posh restaurants at first but that seemed too typical and dull.
Then she thought they might go and do something exceptionally wild, like
sky-diving or base-jumping, but that was a little much for her. She kind of
hoped that wouldn't be the case. In the end their destination turned out to be
something fairly different for her but, to her relief, not anything dangerous
either.
"A strip club?" Rose asked in surprise as Wendy pulled up into a parking
space.
"Yep," Wendy said with a grin. "If you're fine with it, obviously. Figured
you'd have never really had a chance to go somewhere like this before by
the sound of it and it'd be a good way to make sure you're actually
interested in other women if you haven't dated one before. Don't want to go
through a whole real date only to find out you're not interested," she said
with a grin. "Though I suppose this is kind of like a date anyway," she
admitted with a laugh. "If you're fine to call it that too, of course. I realise
that a strip club isn't really a typical date location for most people."
"It's certainly different," Rose agreed. "Well, what the heck, why not?" she
said with a grin. "I said I wanted different, right? Let's do it! I think it could
be fun!"
"That's what I wanted to hear!" Wendy turned off the engine and hopped out
of the truck before walking around to help Rose out from the other side. It
was a little high up for her to hop out easily in her high heels.
Once the two of them were out of the truck they made their way over to the
main entrance. The bouncer looked them over briefly with a typical stern,
no-nonsense look on his face. Then he suddenly brightened up and offered
Wendy a smile.
"Hey Wendy, didn't think we'd be seeing you here today. This a friend?" he
asked. Clearly Wendy was a regular here, though Rose found she didn't
particularly mind. If she was going to have her first time with a woman then
she was much happier with it being a woman who actually had some
experience under her belt.
"You know you can't keep away Bruce," Wendy said with a laugh. "Yeah,
sort of a friend, sort of a date - so don't go getting any ideas about trying to
steal her off me." Wendy slipped an arm around Rose's waist and she felt
herself blush slightly. She wasn't used to women being so hands-on with her
but she found that she was rather enjoying the attention.
"As if I'd do that to one of my favourite customers," Bruce laughed.
"One of?" Wendy echoed, her voice full of mock indignation. "Well I never!
I thought I was the favourite, not a favourite!"
"You are," Bruce grinned, "but management doesn't like me showing
favouritism. Gets the other customers upset." He opened up the door and
held it to let them in. "Now go on in or I'll be stuck here talking to you all
day."
"Oh what a terrible fate that would be," Wendy laughed, escorting Rose into
the strip club.
Once they were inside they had to walk down a small corridor before
getting to the main hall. Considering the time of day it wasn't surprising to
find the place mostly empty. Despite that there were still a few people
around. As Rose had expected, they were mostly men, either on their own
and clearly drunk or miserable, or on the complete opposite end of the scale
and looking thrilled with themselves as they sat around with big groups of
friends while drinking and having fun. It was all so much to take in that
Rose could feel her eyes growing wider as she looked around. There were a
few podiums in different places around the huge building. At this time of
day most of them were empty, though a couple still had scantily clad
women dancing and showing off and stripping down. She found she was
particularly captivated by a woman wearing a cowgirl outfit - though
calling it an outfit seemed generous. Aside from the thigh-high boots and
cowboy hat she wasn't wearing a great deal else. Then again, that was the
sort of place she was in, and she was certainly enjoying the view so was by
no means complaining.
 "Are you kidding me?" a guy laughed nearby. She assumed they were
talking to her and she turned around to respond, only to find the
conversation was nothing to do with her. Two young men were walking
nearby with one following the other as he slowly worked his way down a
buffet table with a plate that was piled full of food. "Did you seriously bring
me here just for the all you can eat buffet?"
"Well yeah," said the other man as he carefully piled even more food onto
his plate. "I can see tits all I want online, but an all you can eat buffet? Now
that's the real reason to come to these places."
"Not what you expected?" Wendy asked.
"Oh!" Rose ha been so distracted that she jumped when Wendy spoke
to her. "Uh, yes, I guess so," she admitted with a little laugh. "I suppose I
thought it would be more...seedy, for lack of a better word."
"Nah, these places get a bad rep but they're honestly fine. Come on,
let's grab a seat." Wendy led her away and found a seat near one of the
empty podiums.
"Uh, wouldn't it make more sense to sit by one that actually has a
dancer on it?" Rose pointed out.
"I know the usual times for this place. Trust me, just give it a few
minutes and you'll have front row seats," she assured her with a grin. "Now
how about we kick back and enjoy a drink?" she asked.
"Sure, I guess I'll trust you then. You do seem to know what you're
doing," Rose admitted as she settled into her chair. "What kind of drinks do
they do here, anyway?"
"If it's nothing too unusual you can always ask the bar staff and they'll
probably make it for you," said Wendy. "Personally I'm partial to a negroni,
if you wanted to try one."
"Sounds...different," Rose said warily. "What's in it?" She was
enjoying her new experiences and was eager to continue expanding her
horizon even further but that didn't mean she was going to drink something
she wouldn't like.
"Dry gin, Campari and sweet vermouth." Wendy explained. "It's
pretty sweet, I think you'll like it."
"I guess your recommendations haven't led me astray yet," she
admitted with a chuckle. "Sure, go for it, that sounds good."
"Great. Wait here, my treat." Wendy hopped to her feet and
disappeared to the bar, leaving Rose alone again to get used to being in the
strip club. It really was a lot nicer than she'd expected. She didn't know why
she hadn't tried visiting one sooner. Aside from the surprisingly friendly and
bright atmosphere she also found that she was rather enjoying seeing the
women dancing around and presenting themselves. She shuffled a little in
her seat and could feel herself getting more excited by the minute. Leaving
work early had definitely been the right thing to do. This was the most fun
she'd had in a long time and she'd barely even begun. If it stayed this
entertaining she was going to have to look into quitting her job and
becoming a stripper instead. Staying in a place like this seemed way more
fun than having her bitch of a boss breathing down her neck all the time and
she didn't doubt that the pay would be way better as well.
"Alright everyone, time for our next dancer!" The announcer made
Rose jump slightly but she recovered soon enough. Somehow it hadn't
occurred to her that they would introduce the strippers properly before they
came on stage. "Give it up for the beautiful and talented Officer Fantasia!"
There was a little cheering that followed but with the lack of a crowd it was
mostly drowned out by the music. The curtains parted at the end of the
runway leading up to podium in front of Rose and Fantasia stepped out. She
seriously doubted that was her real name but that didn't really matter right
now. She was far more concerned with what she looked like. As Fantasia
got closer she was able to finally get a close-up view of one of the women
working in the club.
The outfit clearly wasn't real but that just added to the charm. The tiny
hot-pants and thigh-high leather boots looked great, really highlighting the
sexy bit of thigh that she was showing off. The shirt was clearly too short
and too small. It left her stomach completely exposed and struggled to
contain her huge tits with her enormous cleavage on show. A huge pair of
sunglasses added a certain air of seriousness and mystique to the woman as
she stepped out onto the podium. She had been about to start dancing when
she noticed Rose looking up at her.
"Well now, who's this pretty little lady? You got a license for being so
sexy or am I going to have to cuff you?" Fantasia asked, patting her own ass
just beside the cuffs that hung from her waist.
"I...uh..." Rose didn't know what to say. She'd been excited before and
things were getting even better now one of the strippers was talking directly
to her. She couldn't think of a response and simply stared up at Fantasia,
speechless.
 "You might be going a bit overboard," Wendy said as she returned
with their drinks and sat down. "Come on, it's her first time in a place like
this. Don't pick on her too much."
"Here to ruin my fun, are you? I'll let you off this time then but we'll
have to have a word back stage later," Fantasia warned her with a grin. With
that she moved over to the pole in the centre of the podium and began her
usual routine, rubbing up and down it, letting the thick steel shaft slip
between her tits to really highlight how well-rounded and huge they were.
"Sorry about the wait. Got caught up chatting at the bar," Wendy said
with a smile before taking a sip of her drink. "Hope she isn't scaring you off
here. I know she can be a little forward. Don't worry, you won't get cuffed
really."
"Really?" Rose asked with a grin, feeling a little more relaxed and
comfortable now she was met with a more familiar face. "That's a shame. I
was a little stunned there but I was kind of hoping to be cuffed anyway."
"Is that so?" Wendy laughed. "Well then, perhaps you'd better venture
back stage with me after she's done. I'll bet she'd be more than happy to
oblige. I know she was when I asked."
"Wait, so the two of you have...?" Rose asked, surprised. Sleeping
with a stripper really was a wild and exciting thing to do.
"Damn right," Wendy said happily. "Heck, if you don't mind us
sharing I'm sure she wouldn't mind helping out with expanding your
horizons too."
"Ooh." Rose shuffled in her seat and felt herself getting wetter with
excitement again. Sleeping with one woman was wild and thrilling enough
but a lesbian threesome was especially appealing - especially when it was
backstage at a strip club. She wasn't completely sure if Wendy was being
serious but she was definitely going to accompany her on the visit back
stage later just in case it turned out to be a genuine offer. The more she
thought about it the more interested she became. It also helped that she was
currently sat watching as Fantasia slowly began to strip down, exposing her
huge tits to the room and slowly peeling off her hot-pants to reveal the tiny
little thong she was wearing underneath.
By the time the show was over, Rose and Wendy had go through five
drinks together. Wendy's recommendation of drink had been spot on, and if
she was lucky she would get the chance to see if the same held true of
Wendy's recommendation of woman was the same. The more she'd watched
Fantasia perform the more attracted to her she'd become. The only problem
she saw at this point was that Fantasia was a ridiculous name to have to
moan, though when she jokingly said as much to Rose she discovered that it
was only a stage name anyway. Apparently the woman's real name was
Claire, which was far more normal and much less embarrassing to have to
moan if she was lucky enough to get a shot with her.
"Alright then, looks like that's the end of my set," Fantasia said with a
grin, leaning down to speak to the two women that had been watching her.
"You wanna come see me backstage like I suggested earlier?" she asked
Wendy before looking over to Rose. "Your friend is more than welcome to
join us too,2 she added with a wink.
"Sure!" Rose said, a little too eagerly.
"Sounds like a yes then," Wendy laughed. "Go on ahead, we'll catch
up to you, I'll just finish this drink."
"Looking forward to it." Claire waved to the others that had been
watching and got a few more bills thrown at her in appreciation as she left.
The two women hadn't thrown any money down but seeing Claire flirt with
them had encouraged plenty of the other customers to make it rain money
around her during the show.
"Sorry, I might have got a little over-excited there," Rose admitted
with a little giggle. "I really am enjoying doing something so different and
wild like this."
"Hey, I'm not complaining." Wendy downed what was left of her
drink, checked that Rose had finished hers, and got to her feet. "Come on
then, let's head back stage. Then you can do a little more than just watch."
Rose didn't need telling twice. She eagerly got up and followed as Wendy
led her away back stage. A bouncer briefly stopped them but Claire assured
him it was fine and he let them through. The three women walked straight
through the main changing area as Claire led them to a fancy little room
with her name on it.
"You've got your room now?" Wendy asked, surprised. "Wow, you
really are doing well for yourself."
"I am one of the most popular ladies here, I suppose," Claire said
confidently. "Though I think that might be partly down to the customers
seeing me flirt with lovely ladies such as yourselves."
"You've already got us back stage," Wendy grinned, "no need to
flatter us even further."
 "True, but I haven't got you both as naked as I am yet," Claire pointed
out, letting them into the room ahead of her before closing the door. There
wasn't much inside aside from clothes, a mirror, a chair and a small bed she
could use if she felt the need to nap during a long night shift. Everybody
wanted their performers to look bright and attractive, after all.
"If you want us to strip down then you only needed to ask," Rose said.
She wasn't drunk enough to forget herself but she was tipsy enough to have
lost some of her inhibitions. It felt much better being open an upfront about
being attracted to the two beautiful women in front of her.
"I think that's what she was doing," Wendy said with a laugh. "So,
without further ado, how about we all get naked together?" She didn't wait
for a response. She whipped off her top and bra effortlessly, her naked tits
bouncing a little as they dropped into view. Her puffy nipples were already
hard with excitement and when she pulled down her pants and panties there
was a little wet patch on her panties.
"Looks like someone enjoyed the show today," Claire teased her,
running a hand teasingly up her inner thigh and brushing it over pussy.
"Mm..." Wendy moaned softly, wriggling a little and rubbing her
pussy against Claire's hand in return. "You know I always do."
"Hey now, don't leave me out," Rose complained.
"Then hurry up and strip off to join us," Claire said with a grin. Rose
quickly did as she asked and moments later she was as naked as the other
two women. Well, more or less. In the end Claire was actually the least
naked of all of them, because whereas Rose and Wendy had stripped off
completely, Claire was still wearing her thigh-high boots. It wasn't a
problem though. In fact, she looked even sexier with her boots still on but
nothing else. Despite the fact that she was actually wearing her boots still
they somehow made her seem even more naked than the other two women
who were stood completely exposed.
"So, how do you want to do this?" Claire asked, looking over to Rose.
"As it's your first time I think we'll be generous and let you pick whatever
takes your fancy."
"Oh, um, well..." Rose looked at the other two women and admired
the sight of their beautiful, naked bodied, totally exposed to her and
prepared to be used for her pleasure however she saw fit. There were too
many options, too many things she wanted, for her to simply select one. It
was too big a question.
 "Might be a little unfair to ask that of her," Wendy pointed out with a
smirk. "I've done it before and even I have trouble working out how to
make sure all three of you get to have fun in a three-way."
"True," Claire laughed. "Alright then, how about a triangle
formation?" she suggested, only to get a blank look from both Rose and
Wendy. She sighed and rolled her eyes. "I know I should have expected to
be the most experienced one here but I thought you at least would have an
idea what I was talking about Wendy."
"I don't really know the terms you're using here. I'm better off just
being told where to be and that's about it," she admitted with a laugh.
"Fine, fine." Claire turned her attention to Rose. "How do you feel
about eating another woman out?" she asked. Rose was quick to assure her
that she was fine with the idea. More than fine, in fact, she was eager to get
a chance to do it. "Great. Lie down on your back on the bed," she
instructed.
Rose did as she was told, laying back on the bed. She felt her pussy
aching with desire and getting even wetter as she lay back, presenting
herself to he other two women.
"Oh, wait, I get it now!" Wendy piped up. "Sorry, never heard it called
a 'triangle formation' before. You make it sound like we're gonna transform
or something," she laughed. She got up onto the bed without any further
instruction and positioned herself between Rose's legs, moving a little to get
comfortable and positioning their crotches together. She didn't bother
waiting for Claire to join them. She started moving back and forth a little
and the two women moaned as their cunts rubbed together, their stiff clits
and soaking mounds pushing into one another as they fucked. It was gentle
and slow at first but after all the build up there was no way they could
continue to take their time. Soon enough they were speeding up, fucking
faster and harder.
"Charming, can't even wait for me?" Claire asked with a smirk. She
took a moment to enjoy the sight of the women fucking with their tits
bouncing before climbing onto the bed to join them. She knelt down with a
knee either side of Rose's head. Despite being new to this, Rose understood
exactly what she had to do. She leaned in and opened her mouth, eagerly
licking and tasting Claire's soaking slit. "Mm! Are you sure this is your first
time?" she gasped, wriggling her hips before pushing them down against
Rose's mouth to further encourage her.
 "Looks like I'm even luckier today than I realised," moaned Wendy. "I
thought it was great having a hot woman show up as I was getting off work
but I didn't think we'd get to have a three-way today."
"Only really a three-way if we're all in it together though," Claire
pointed out. She reached over, panting and gasping with pleasure as Rose
continued to pleasure her pussy with her surprisingly skilled tongue. Claire
leaned forward and locked lips with Wendy, completing the triangle, and
reached out to play with her tits as well for good measure. Now all three of
them were moaning and panting as they fucked. Claire had Rose's tongue
working insistently on her pussy, driving her wild with lust while she made
out with Wendy. Wendy was rubbing her pussy desperately against Rose's
and was returning both Claire's kiss and her fondling as she squeezed and
massaged her huge tits. Rose felt that she'd been the luckiest as she lay
beneath the two women, getting a mouthful of Claire's sexy pussy while
Wendy's cunt rubbed against her own over and over again. This wasn't just
something new and exciting to take her mind off work. This was something
that she'd been waiting her entire life for. She'd never enjoyed herself so
much and she never wanted it to end.
Despite wanting the sex to go on forever, Rose simply couldn't hold
back any longer. She had never been with a woman before, let alone two at
once, and the pleasure was too much for her to handle. After a while,
though she had no clue how long it had actually been, she felt her pussy
contract suddenly and she buried her face more insistently than ever against
Claire's crotch. She came hard and used the other woman's cunt to muffle
her scream of pleasure as she reached her climax. Her movements set off a
chain reaction that ensured she wasn't alone when she came. Feeling her
squirt against her pussy had easily been enough to push Wendy over the
edge when she'd already been getting close. Wendy had moaned loudly with
pleasure into the kiss she was sharing with Claire, and while that was
already incredibly arousing, it was really the sensation of Rose desperately
burying her face against her cunt that pushed Claire to orgasm as well. All
three of them came hard together, their noises fortunately muffled either by
a kiss or, in Rose's case, by Claire's pussy.
With a heavy sigh, Claire and Wendy both moved off Rose to give her
some oxygen. They moved to either side of her but didn't get off the bed,
instead choosing to lay there and pant for breath either side of her. Rose was
in heaven. That was the best sex she'd ever had and she now had two out-
of-breath naked beauties flanking her.
"Holy shit, that was amazing," Wendy said when she finally caught her
breath enough to speak again.
"It really was," Claire agreed with a grin. "Honestly, it's a shame you
don't work here," she said to Rose. "I could see myself getting used to that."
"I bet you'd do well here actually," Wendy added. "Hell knows I'd be
in here every day to watch you."
"You don't have to flatter me so much. We've already fucked," Rose
said with a little laugh, though she was certainly enjoying the flattery all the
same. She felt her cheeks tinge a faint shade of pink at the compliments
despite what they had just done together.
"It's not just flattery," Claire assured her with a grin, leaning over and
kissing her on the cheek. "You want a job here then you're welcome to it.
We're always looking for new women to join us, especially hot ones like
you."
"Much better than the boss you were having trouble with this morning
too," Wendy pointed out. "Though I guess I'm just biased because I really
wanna see you stripping off on stage for me."
"You think I could work here?" Rose said thoughtfully, giving the
idea some real consideration. It had occurred to her earlier after all, even
before their suggestion. She hesitated for a moment before nodding
decisively. "You know what? Screw it. No more hesitation, I don't want to
throw away a chance like this. I'll do it."
"Awesome!" Wendy laughed. "Damn, now I'm gonna lose my whole
pay-check here instead of just half of it!"
"Sounds great," Claire grinned. "Once we can be bothered to get
dressed I'll take you to speak with the manager and we'll get you set up with
a starting date then."
"Great! I can't wait." Rose smiled happily as she snuggled down on
the bed between the two beautiful women. She was finally going to leave
her awful job, and that alone was a huge victory, but it was even better
knowing that her new job would have way better pay and much sexier co-
workers.
pyright
Copyright © 2020 by Emily Vixen

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced
or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of
the author.

All characters and events depicted are fictional and any similarities to real
people is purely coincidental. All characters portrayed are over the age of
21 and are not related to one another. This is a short story intended for
recreational purposes and mature audiences only.